Performances and TicketsSupport UsEducation and Community
Home arrow Performance Archive arrow Program Notes
Program Notes


Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Piano Variations (1930)

AARON COPLAND
Born November 14, 1900, Brooklyn
Died December 2, 1990, North Tarrytown, NY

The Piano Variations, composed between January and October 1930, occupy a special place in Copland’s output. Gone are such consciously “American” gestures as the use of jazz or settings of American texts, and in their place is an utterly abstract form–a set of variations–in an utterly ascetic style. Copland’s Piano Variations are extremely concise: the theme, twenty variations, and a coda last barely eleven minutes. But even more concise is the theme itself, based on a sequence of just five notes and announced immediately; it is altogether characteristic of the mood of this music that Copland should instruct the pianist here to “strike each note sharply.”

From this simple, uncompromising (and unpromising) sequence, Copland develops his entire set of variations. The first variation, marked molto espressivo, abandons the hard-edged manner of the opening to sing gently, and Copland has said that this variation–not the opening statement–is the true theme. Its agreeable manner, however, promptly vanishes, to be replaced by a musical style that seems blasted out of stone. Though there are gentle variations, the principal impression is of hard-edged abrasiveness, and Copland’s constant instructions to the pianist make this clear: sharply, boldly, clangorous, marcato, threatening, secco, very sharply. While the variations demand a virtuoso pianist who must employ the entire range of the keyboard, the basic theme remains audible throughout all the variations, which finally drive to a resplendent coda written on four staves.

Copland noted that the composition of this piece took a long time, and over the course of that span he composed individual variations out of sequence, trusting that at some point the correct sequence would become clear to him: “One fine day when the time was right, the order of the variations fell into place,” he said. Copland himself was the pianist at the première on January 4, 1931, at a League of Composers concert in New York City. Critics and audiences were baffled by this music, and it has had to make its way slowly to the point where it is now regarded as one of the most important of Copland’s works. The composer himself, however, always had faith in this music, and in an oft-quoted interview many years later he spoke of its importance to him: “The Variations somehow filled a special niche in my production. I think it was one of the first works where I felt that ‘This is me’–that somebody else taking the same theme, would have definitely written something different. That’s only natural, but in my mind, the piece had a certain ‘rightness’ about it. The Variations seemed to flow one after another–varied of course, each one different–but each one seemed to follow on the other.”

 

Andante with Variations in F Minor, Hob.VII:6
FRANZ JOSEPH HAYDN
Born March 31, 1732, Rohrau, Austria
Died May 31, 1809, Vienna

This extraordinary music is one of Haydn’s final compositions for piano. He wrote it in Vienna in 1793 between his two visits to London, and evidence suggests that Haydn himself was unsure just what form this music would take. The manuscript is headed “Sonata,” and it is possible Haydn intended it as the first movement of a sonata, giving up that plan when it became clear to the composer that this music should stand alone. He revised the score carefully, and its final form is unusual: it is a set of double variations–the first theme in F minor, the second in F major–which is then completed by a powerful coda 83 measures long.

The somber theme, marked Andante, is heard immediately and passes between both hands, extending through two strains. Haydn then switches to F major for the second theme, but this florid melody, full of swirls and arabesques, shows subtle harmonic relations to the subdued opening subject, so that there is already a unifying bond between these two themes before the variations begin. Haydn then offers two variations on these two themes. The variations on the F minor theme remain restrained, chromatic, and expressive, while the variations on the F major theme are more florid, full of trills and flowing triplets. Haydn begins the coda with a literal reprise of the opening theme, and suddenly this music takes off: over rising harmonic tension, the coda grows more powerful, more expressive, and more dynamic as it drives to a fortissimo climax. And then–in an equally original stroke–Haydn has the music fall back, shatter, and fade into silence on bits of the original theme.

Haydn dedicated the Andante and Variations to Babette (or Barbara) von Ployer, who had been one of Mozart’s students. Scholars, though, have been nearly unanimous in sensing another woman as the real inspiration behind this music. In 1789, Haydn had become good friends with Marianne von Genzinger, the wife of a Viennese physician, and their friendship took the form of a lengthy series of letters in which the older composer was able to pour out–after his own long and unhappy marriage–a depth of feeling and observation; these letters in fact remain one of the clearest records of Haydn’s character and thinking in these years. In January 1793, Marianne von Genzinger died suddenly at age 38, and many music historians regard the Andante and Variations, written shortly after her death, as Haydn’s response to that devastating event. Until more evidence is available, such a connection must remain conjectural, but this somber and expressive music–composed and very carefully revised in the months after Marianne’s death–has seemed to many to be Haydn’s homage to a friend he held very dear.

 

Variations and Fugue in E-flat Major, Opus 35 “Eroica”
LUDWIG VAN BEETHOVEN
Born December 16, 1770, Bonn
Died March 26, 1827, Vienna

Beethoven made his early reputation in Vienna not as a composer but as a virtuoso pianist, and the centerpiece of his virtuosity was his phenomenal ability to improvise variations on a given theme at the keyboard. Variation form attracted Beethoven throughout his career: his catalog of works lists twenty different sets of variations, from his Nine Variations on a March of Dresser–written when he was eleven–to the Diabelli Variations, published four years before his death. His set of Fifteen Variations and Fugue in E-flat Major, Opus 35, written in 1802, is often called the Eroica Variations because it is based on the theme that Beethoven would use in the finale of the Eroica the following year, where it is again the subject of a series of variations. The theme had a particular appeal for Beethoven, and he used it in four different works: in addition to these two uses, it appears in his Contredanse No. 7 and the ballet The Creatures of Prometheus.

It is not entirely clear in the Eroica Variations whether the theme undergoing variation is the melodic theme or the bass line beneath it: Beethoven begins with the bass line and subjects it to several variations before the theme itself is heard (he would use the same procedure the following year in the variation-finale of the “Eroica” Symphony). Beethoven was pleased with the work and asked that this publisher include this and another set of variations among his published works–all his previous sets of variations had been without opus number: “As the variations are distinctly different from my earlier ones, instead of indicating them like my previous ones . . . I have included them in the proper numerical series of my greater musical works, the more so as the themes have been composed by me.”

Anyone familiar with the Third Symphony will find that the Eroica Variations often sound familiar: though Beethoven never uses any of the variations he would later use in the symphony, many of them are quite similar to those in the symphony. Beethoven here employs complex baroque forms such as the chaconne and harmonic variation before concluding with a brilliant fugue derived from the bass line of the melody.

 

Études en Forme de Variations, Opus 13
ROBERT SCHUMANN
Born June 8, 1810, Zwickau, Germany
Died July 29, 1856, Endenich

The piano teacher Friedrich Wieck sometimes took promising students to live in his own home. Robert Schumann was one of these, and in April 1834 Wieck brought the seventeen-year-old Ernestine von Fricken into the household. She herself would prove only a mediocre pianist, but her effect on Schumann–and his music–was profound. He promptly fell in love with her, and the two became secretly engaged–to the quiet fury of Clara, who even at age 15 could see what was going on, even if her father could not. Under Ernestine’s spell, Schumann composed Carnaval, based on a four-note sequence derived from the name of her hometown Asch. At this point, her father–Baron von Fricken–got wind of matters and carried her off, and that was that.

Before this rupture, however, Schumann had begun to compose a set of piano variations on a theme in C-sharp minor written by the Baron himself for flute and titled Thema quasi marcia funebre. The end of the romance probably put an end to Schumann’s enthusiasm for the piece, and he set it aside, where it lay for two years. But in September 1836 Chopin made a visit to Leipzig, and Schumann was so dazzled by his playing that he pulled out the manuscript and set to work, exclaiming that he was writing “études with great gusto and excitement.” He completed the work and published it the following year.

Schumann had heard Chopin play his Études and was inspired to write something similar: his Symphonic Études were intended at first simply as a set of études, but he soon realized that almost all of these were variations on von Fricken’s flute theme, so that the set is a collection–simultaneously–of études and variations. It was originally published in 1837 under the title Études in Orchestral Character for Piano from Florestan and Eusebius, but for the second edition in 1852, Schumann revised the music, dropped several études, and renamed it Études in the Form of Variations. The generally-accepted title today for the set is Symphonic Études, though this music has nothing to do with the orchestra: it is simply brilliant music for the piano.

The music’s subsequent publication history is complex. In 1861, five years after Schumann’s death, Friedrich Wieck brought out a new edition that attempted to reconcile the differences between the two versions Schumann had published. In 1890, for the publication of Schumann’s collected works by Breitköpf and Härtel, Brahms prepared a new edition that restored the five études Schumann himself had cut. As a result, the work is performed today in a variety of forms.

The Symphonic Études are regarded as one of Schumann’s finest creations, but when he wrote this music variation-form was considered something from the past, bookish and academic. Schumann realized that audiences might not respond readily to a set of variations, and when Clara decided not to play them in public, he concurred: “You were wise not to play my Études. That sort of thing is not suited for the general public, and it would be very weak to make a moan afterwards and say that they had not understood a thing which was not written to suit their taste, but merely for its own sake.” He was, however, delighted when Clara chose to play them for Franz Liszt, who instantly recognized their merit.

In their complete form, the Symphonic Études –the theme, the variation/études, and a finale–make up a substantial piece of music lasting over half an hour. The Baron’s cool, poised theme gives shape to most of the variations, but listeners often feel that in the excitement of Schumann’s writing it vanishes altogether–and they may be right. Schumann treats the theme in a variety of ways, ranging from the brilliant and technically difficult to the gentle and evocative. The theme sometimes appears as a subordinate voice, sometimes as a polyphonic subject, and sometimes simply as the melody.

Schumann concludes with a huge finale based on a quotation from Heinrich Marschner’s opera Der Templer und die Judin, and the Baron’s original theme appears in the course of this. During the month when he composed this finale, Schumann was being visited by a good friend, the young English composer William Sterndale Bennett. In Marschner’s opera this theme, a leaping chordal melody, accompanies the words “England, rejoice,” and Schumann includes it here as a welcoming tribute to his English friend.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Carnival Overture, Opus 92

ANTONÍN DVORˇÁK
Born September 8, 1841, Muhlhausen, Bohemia
Died May 1, 1904, Prague


In the second half of 1891–just as he turned 50 and was negotiating to go to America as director of the National Conservatory in New York–Dvořák composed a sequence of three concert overtures that he intended to have performed together and which he planned to publish as his Opus 91. He had tentative titles for all three overtures: the first was to be called Amid Nature, the second was to be Life, and the third was to be either Love or Othello; all three overtures were to include a common theme, which Dvořák called “the nature theme.” Apparently he intended that this sequence should depict the three most intense moments of human existence: the experience of nature, joy in being alive, and love (and with it the pangs of jealousy). When it came time to publish these overtures, however, Dvořák had cooled on the conception of a three-movement drama. Now he gave the overtures new titles–In Nature’s Realm, Carnival, and Othello–and published them with separate opus numbers. These three overtures are today never played in their original three-movement sequence (and the first and third are almost never played at all), but the Carnival Overture has become one of Dvořák’s most popular works.

Composed between July and September 1891, Carnival Overture opens with all the excitement and color of Dvořák’s Slavonic Dances–the music explodes to life with a great blast of energy, which is quickly followed by a lilting second subject in the strings that Dvořák marks molto espressivo. Things seem set to proceed in standard sonata form when Dvořák springs a surprise, pausing to insert a long slow section marked Andantino con moto. A French horn call introduces this gentle interlude: English horn, flute, and solo violin sing quietly over muted strings, and solo clarinet sounds Dvořák’s “nature theme.” There are some lovely sounds in this quiet interlude, set off by subtle use of the tambourine. Suddenly the wild energy of the opening returns to lead matters back into the development, and Dvořák’s Carnival Overture concludes with a rush of energy worthy of its name.

Dvořák led the première of his three-overture sequence at a farewell concert in Prague on April 28, 1892, just before leaving for America. He conducted the same music in his opening concert in New York on October 21, 1892, in that city’s brand-new concert hall, which would shortly be named Carnegie Hall.

 

La Mer
CLAUDE DEBUSSY
Born August 22, 1862, Saint-Germain-en-Laye
Died March 25, 1918, Paris

In the summer of 1903, the 41-year-old Debussy took a cottage in the French wine country, where he set to work on a new orchestral piece inspired by his feelings about the sea. To André Messager he wrote, “I expect you will say that the hills of Burgundy aren’t washed by the sea and that what I’m doing is like painting a landscape in a studio, but my memories are endless and are in my opinion worth more than the real thing which tends to pull down one’s ideas too much.”

That last phrase is a key to this music. While each of its three movements has a descriptive heading, La Mer is not an attempt to describe the ocean in sound. Had Richard Strauss written La Mer (he would have called it Das Meer), he would have made us hear the thump of waves along the shoreline, the cries of wheeling sea-birds, the hiss of foam across the sand. Debussy’s aims were far different. He was interested not in musical scene-painting but in writing music that makes us feel the way we feel in the presence of the ocean–what mattered for Debussy was not the thing itself but his idea of that thing. At the première in 1905 the critic Pierre Lalo, misunderstanding Debussy’s intentions in this music, complained: “I neither hear, nor see, nor feel the sea.” La Mer sets out not to make us see white-caps but to awaken in us our own sense of the sea’s elemental power and beauty.

Debussy subtitled La Mer “Three Symphonic Sketches,” and it consists of two moderately-paced movements surrounding a scherzo. But these movements are not in the forms of German symphonic music, nor does Debussy write melodic themes capable of symphonic development. Rather, he creates what seem fragments of musical materials–hints of themes, rhythmic shapes, flashes of color–that will reappear throughout, like kaleidoscopic bits in an evolving mosaic of color and rhythm.

From Dawn til Noon on the Sea begins with a quiet murmur, a quiet nevertheless full of elemental strength. Out of this darkness glints of color and motion emerge, and solo trumpet and English horn share a fragmentary tune that will return–both thematically and rhythmically–here and in the final movement. As the morning brightens, the music becomes more animated, and a wealth of ideas follows: swirling rhythmic shapes, a noble chorale for horns, a dancing figure for the cello section divided into four parts. From these fragments, Debussy builds his first movement, and at its close the horn chorale builds to an unexpectedly powerful climax. Out of this splendid sound, a solitary brass chord winds the music into silence.

Play of the Waves opens with shimmering swirls of color, and this movement is brilliant, dancing and surging throughout–it has a nice sense of fun and play, as a scherzo should. One moment it can be sparkling and light, the next it will surge up darkly. The movement draws to a delicate close in which a few solo instruments seem to evaporate into the shining mist.

The mood changes sharply at the beginning of the final movement–Debussy specifies that he wants Dialogue of the Wind and the Sea to sound “animated and tumultuous.” The ominous growl of lower strings prefaces a restatement of the trumpet tune from the very beginning, and soon the horn chorale returns as well. Debussy’s transformation of his material is particularly impressive here. A gentle chorale for woodwinds (marked “expressive and sustained”) sings wistfully at first, but the music builds to a huge explosion. Moments later that chorale tune returns in a touch of pure instrumental magic: against rippling harps and the violins’ high harmonics, solo flute brings back this tune with the greatest delicacy, and the effect is extraordinary–suddenly we feel a sense of enormous space and calm. Yet within seconds this same shape roars out with all the power of the full orchestra. As the movement proceeds, Debussy recalls themes from earlier movements, and the opening trumpet figure, the horn chorale, and the flute tune from this movement are all whipped into the vortex as the music hurtles to a tremendous climax.

Debussy may be popularly identified as the composer of “impressionistic” moods, full of muted color and subtle understatement, but the conclusion of La Mer roars with savage power as dissonant brass shriek out the final chord. This is not the music of water lilies but music driven by a force beyond human imagination, and the normally-understated Debussy makes us feel that wild strength in the most violent ending he ever wrote.

 

Symphony No. 4 in F Minor, Opus 36
PETER ILYICH TCHAIKOVSKY
Born May 7, 1840, Votkinsk
Died November 6, 1893, St. Petersburg

 

The Fourth Symphony dates from the most tumultuous period in Tchaikovsky’s difficult life, and its composition came from a moment of agony. When he began work on the symphony in May 1877, Tchaikovsky had for some years been tormented by the secret of his homosexuality, a secret he kept hidden from all but a few friends. As he worked on this score, one of his students at the Moscow Conservatory–a deranged young woman named Antonina Ivanovna Milyukova–declared her love for him. Knowing that such a prospect was hopeless, Tchaikovsky put her off as gently as he could, but she persisted, even threatening suicide at one point. As fate would have it, Tchaikovsky was also at work on his opera Eugen Onegin at this time and was composing the scene in the which the bachelor Onegin turns down the infatuated young Tatiana, to his eventual regret. Struck by the parallel with his own situation–and at some level longing for a “normal” life with a wife and children–Tchaikovsky did precisely the wrong thing for some very complex reasons: he agreed to Antonina’s proposal of marriage. His friends were horrified, but the composer pressed ahead and married Antonina on July 18, 1877. The marriage was an instant disaster. Tchaikovsky quickly abandoned his bride, tried to return, but fled again and made what we would today call a suicide-gesture. He then retreated to St. Petersburg and collapsed into two days of unconsciousness. His doctors prescribed complete rest, a recommendation Tchaikovsky was only too happy to follow. He abandoned his teaching post in Moscow and fled to Western Europe, finding relief in the quiet of Clarens in Switzerland and San Remo in Italy. It was in San Remo–on the sunny shores of the Mediterranean and far from the chaos of his life in Moscow–that he completed the Fourth Symphony in January 1878.

The Fourth Symphony has all of Tchaikovsky’s considerable virtues–great melodies, primary colors, and soaring climaxes–and in this case they are fused with a superheated emotional content. The composer’s friends guessed, perhaps inevitably, that the symphony had a program, that it was “about” something, and Tchaikovsky offered several different explanations of the content of this dramatic music. To his friend Serge Taneyev, Tchaikovsky said that the model for his Fourth Symphony had been Beethoven’s Fifth, specifically in the way both symphonies are structured around a recurring motif, though perhaps also in the sense that the two symphonies begin in emotional turmoil and eventually win their way to release and triumph in the finale. For his patroness, Madame Nadezhda von Meck, who had supplied the money that enabled him to escape his marriage, Tchaikovsky prepared an elaborate program detailing what his symphony “meant.” One should inevitably be suspicious of such “explanations” (and Tchaikovsky himself later suppressed the program), but this account does offer some sense of what he believed had shaped the content of his music.

The symphony opens with a powerful brass fanfare, which Tchaikovsky describes as “Fate, the inexorable power that hampers our search for happiness. This power hangs over our heads like the sword of Damocles, leaving us no option but to submit.” The principal subject of this movement, however, is a dark, stumbling waltz in 9/8 introduced by the violins: “The main theme of the Allegro describes feelings of depression and hopelessness. Would it not be better to forsake reality and lose oneself in dreams?” This long opening movement (it is nearly half the length of the entire symphony) has an unusual structure: Tchaikovsky builds it on three separate theme-groups which evolve through some unusual harmonic relationships. Like inescapable fate, the opening motto-theme returns at key points in this dramatic music, and it finally drives the movement to a furious close: “Thus we see that life is only an everlasting alternation of somber reality and fugitive dreams of happiness.”

After so turbulent a beginning opening, the two middle movements bring much-needed relief. The contrast is so sharp, in fact, that Taneyev complained that these were essentially ballet music made to serve as symphonic movements; Taneyev may have a point, but after that scalding first movement, the gentle character of the middle movements is welcome. The Andantino, in ternary-form, opens with a plaintive oboe solo and features a more animated middle section. Tchaikovsky described it: “Here is the melancholy feeling that overcomes us when we sit weary and alone at the end of the day. The book we pick up slips from our fingers, and a procession of memories passes in review . . .”

The scherzo has deservedly become one of Tchaikovsky’s most popular movements. It is a tour de force for strings (which play pizzicato throughout), with crisp interjections first from the woodwinds and then from brass. Tchaikovsky makes piquant contrast between these quite different sounds, combining all his forces only in the final moments of the movement. The composer notes: “There is no specific feeling or exact expression in the third movement. Here are only the capricious arabesques and indeterminate shapes that come into one’s mind with a little wine . . .”

Out of the quiet close of the third movement, the finale explodes to life. The composer described this movement as “the picture of a folk holiday” and said, “If you find no pleasure in yourself, look about you. Go to the people. See how they can enjoy life and give themselves up entirely to festivity.” Marked Allegro con fuoco, this movement simply alternates its volcanic opening sequence with a gentle little woodwind tune that is actually the Russian folktune “In the field there stood a birch tree.” At the climax, however, the fate-motto from the first movement suddenly bursts forth: “But hardly have we had a moment to enjoy this when Fate, relentless and untiring, makes his presence known.”

Given the catastrophic events of his life during this music’s composition, Tchaikovsky may well have come to feel that Fate was inescapable, and the reappearance of the opening motto amid the high spirits of the finale represents the climax–both musically and emotionally–of the entire symphony. This spectre duly acknowledged,Tchaikovsky rips the symphony to a close guaranteed to set every heart in the hall racing at the same incandescent pace as his music.

 

 

Sonata No. 2 in G Minor, Opus 5, No. 2

LUDWIG VAN BEETHOVEN
Born December 16, 1770, Bonn
Died March 26, 1827, Vienna

 

FAST FACTS

Composed: Berlin, in the late spring or summer of 1796. Beethoven was on his first and only significant concert tour, which also included the cities of Prague, Leipzig and Dresden. He was 25 years old.

Dedicated to: King Friedrich Wilhelm II, nephew and successor to Frederick the Great. The king was an amateur cellist and devotee of the instrument who had entertained both Mozart and Haydn at his court. Both of these composers had already dedicated string quartets featuring prominent cello parts to the king.

First performance: 1796, during the visit to Berlin, at the royal palace. Beethoven played the piano, and it is thought that Jean-Louis Duport, rather than his older brother, Jean-Pierre, was the cellist. The Duports were renowned virtuosos who lived in Berlin and played in the king’s orchestra. It is likely that Beethoven and Jean-Louis Duport performed the G Major “Judas Maccabaeus” Variations on this occasion as well.

Published: February 1797, Vienna

Other works from this period: the Piano Trios Op. 1, Piano Sonatas Op. 2 and Op. 7. In the following year, Beethoven began composing sonatas for piano and violin.

PROGRAM NOTE

Beethoven enjoyed surprising and even scaring his listeners. The opening Adagio sostenuto ed espressivo does just that. A jarring G minor chord is quickly hushed by the marking forte-piano, itself a novel idea, and a spooky scale descends in the piano (foreshadowing the slow movement of the “Ghost” Trio, which he would write in 1808). The motifs and themes of this Adagio are more fully developed than those of the F major sonata’s introduction, creating a movement of much greater substance. Unbelievably long silences near the end hold the listener under a spell which is broken quietly by the brooding Allegro molto più tosto presto. In contrast to the previous sonata, the cello takes the theme first, passing it back and forth with the piano. This is a remarkable movement, emotionally multi-layered even through the frequent stormy sections. In the development the excitement continues until a new theme enters, dance-like and delicate, the accompaniment changing from nervous triplets to steady eighth-notes. At the recapitulation, the theme is beautifully harmonized, intensifying the emotion. The movement proceeds tempestuously to the finish. By contrast, the Rondo: Allegro is a study in gaiety and the joy of virtuosity. The movement begins with a harmonic joke: it starts out squarely in C major instead of the expected G major. After a moment the music slides into the home key, a trick Beethoven used later in the finale of the Piano Concerto No. 4, also in G major. Virtuosic stunts abound: for piano, for cello and again for piano. A dark episode is dispelled by a chromatic passage returning to the main theme, which leads to an extended middle section in C major and a new theme. The instruments trade virtuosic displays in an almost competitive fashion. The cello surprises by substituting an unexpected E-flat in the theme, and this event wrenches the music into the foreign key of A-flat major. After a full recapitulation, sweeping scales in the piano herald an extended and brilliant coda. One can imagine Beethoven, filled with the coffee he loved to drink, rattling away on the keys. After some pompous closing music the piano settles things down to a standstill only to have the cello burst in with the main theme in jumping octaves. Joyful wildness concludes the sonata.

Program note by David Finckel and Michael Feldman

 

Sonata for Cello and Piano No. 1 in E Minor, Opus 38
JOHANNES BRAHMS
Born May 7, 1833, Hamburg
Died April 3, 1897, Vienna

Brahms composed the first two movements of the Cello Sonata No. 1 (his first work for a solo instrument with piano) while in his late twenties. By this time, Brahms had already composed a great deal of chamber music (see above) and become sufficiently well-versed in the nuances of writing for individual instruments. In the summer of 1862, Brahms visited the Lower Rhine Music Festival in Cologne, and spent the following weeks on holiday with the conductor and composer Albert Dietrich and Clara Schumann, Robert Schumann’s widow. The vacation was a happy one: Brahms and Dietrich spent the days hiking and composing; in the evenings, Clara—one of her generation’s greatest pianists, and a gifted composer in her own right—would play. Brahms revered Bach above all composers (it can be safely surmised that he was aware of the Baroque composer’s Cello Suites while composing his own Cello Sonatas) and paid homage to him with the E Minor Sonata. The principal theme of the first movement resembles in shape and mood the fugal subject of Bach’s Die Kunst der Fuge (The Art of Fugue), and the fugal subject of the third movement directly quotes from the same work’s Contrapunctus XIII. Nevertheless, in his late twenties and early thirties, Brahms the young Romantic had already established his voice with such confidence that despite the explicit nod to a past master, the language of this Sonata is unmistakably his own. An insistent, syncopated piano accompaniment underscores the cello’s brooding opening melody, creating a feeling of inner agitation. This tension culminates as the cello ascends to its upper register, and as the piano assumes the theme, the first of a series of heated arguments between piano and cello begins. A yet more impassioned dialogue follows, ushering in the second subject. Commentary on the two Cello Sonatas of Brahms often makes note of the inherent problems of sonic balance in pairing cello with piano (as dense keyboard textures easily drown out the cello’s middle register). Throughout this opening Allegro non troppo, Brahms makes a virtue of the challenge, often pitting the two instruments as combatants in contentious dialogue. The development section avoids danger as well, exploiting the extremes of the cello’s range to symphonic results. The conflict dissipates with the appearance of cascading triplets in the piano, and after a full recapitulation, the movement ends serenely in E major. Although composed before Brahms’s move to Vienna, the second movement minuet parleys a distinct Viennese flavor: exuberant, but with a tinge of darkness more evocative of Mahler than of the waltzes of Johann Strauss. The heart of the movement is the divine trio section, which departs from the key of a minor to the even more mysterious, remote tonality of f-sharp minor. The cello offers a lyrical melody, doubled by a shimmering accompaniment in the right hand of the piano: rippling sixteenth notes give the effect of a voice-like vibrato. The finale, in turns gentle and unrelenting, begins with a three-voiced fugue. The movement is indebted not only to Bach, but also to the fugal finale of Beethoven’s Cello Sonata, Op. 102, No. 2. Brahms departs from that model, however, by traversing more extreme emotive territories. Following the intensity of the opening episode, the music takes a tranquil, pastoral turn; the next instance of this romantic dance-like music is interrupted by a reappearance of the fugal opening. After building to an even greater climax, the storm dissipates, teasing the listener with the expectation of a somber ending. But the surprise appearance of a pìu presto coda drives the work to a restless finish, the cello and piano continuing their battle for supremacy to the end.

Program note © Patrick Castillo

 

12 Variations in G Major on “See the Conqu’ring Hero Comes” from Handel’s Judas Maccabaeus, WoO 45
LUDWIG VAN BEETHOVEN

FAST FACTS

Composed: probably in 1796 in Berlin. Beethoven was a great admirer of Handel; borrowing another composer’s melody was considered a gesture of homage at the time. Beethoven may have also chosen Handel’s “Conqu’ring Hero” theme as a tribute to King Friedrich Wilhelm.

First performance: most likely premièred by Beethoven and Jean-Louis Duport in addition to the Op. 5 Sonatas in Berlin.

Published: 1797, Vienna.

PROGRAM NOTE The piano opens with the noble and elegant Theme while the cello accompanies in the middle register as if it were the viola in a string quartet. This treatment of the theme sets the tone for the entire work - light and transparent in contrast to the weightier F and E-flat variations. The middle, or B section of the theme is in the relative minor key, adding a moment of pathos.

Variation I, entirely for solo piano, is smooth and flowing in contrast to the stately theme. Scales move gently against each other.

Variation II allows the cello its own version of the theme in broken, sweeping arpeggios. The piano accompanies with bubbling staccato triplets.

Variation III is a display of virtuosity for the pianist’s right hand. Broken scales start explosively but end apologetically.

Variation IV turns dark with a change of key to minor. The middle section’s usually minor episode becomes a glowing E-flat major.

Variation V is a coy conversation between the two instruments. The piano is optimistic and brilliant, the cello sober and simple.

Variation VI sounds much like Bach, featuring broken scales in a highly contrapuntal setting.

Variation VII allows the cello to run in a brilliant virtuosic display. The piano gets one chance to show off, in an outburst typical of the composer.

Variation VIII shows Beethoven’s famous stormy side. In a shocking G minor fortissimo, the piano pounds out the tune in crashing chords against wild scales that move from hand to hand. Dramatically, the storm ceases for a moment in the prayer-like middle section.

Variation IX is childlike and innocent, breezing over the anger of the previous variation.

Variation X captures the glory and heroism evoked by Handel’s title. The theme is played in canon between the cello and the booming bass of the piano, while the pianist’s right hand supplies a bristling sixteenth-note accompaniment.

Variation XI, marked Adagio, is the most extended slow movement of all three sets of variations.

Variation XII, the finale, is the most carefree. Beethoven transforms the theme into a lively dance in triple meter. After some odd excursions into foreign keys the mirth returns and the work ends in appropriately triumphant style.

Program note by David Finckel and Michael Feldman

 

Sonata for Cello and Piano No. 2 in F Major, Opus 99
JOHANNES BRAHMS

Brahms spent the summer of 1886 in the idyllic Swiss resort town of Thun. He rented the second floor of a hillside house on the Aare River, and spent much of the summer at a local casino, drinking beer and playing cards with musicians from the house orchestra. He wrote happily to his friend Max Kalbeck, “It is simply glorious here. I only say quite in passing that there are crowds of beer-gardens—actual beer-gardens—the English [tourists] are not at home in them!”

The F Major Cello Sonata was composed for Robert Hausmann, a close friend of Brahms and cellist of the great Joachim String Quartet. Like the violinist Joseph Joachim and the clarinetist Richard Mühlfeld, Hausmann served Brahms as the prototypical performer-muse, very directly inspiring Brahms’s cello writing over the last decade of his career. By all accounts, Hausmann played with a remarkably burnished tone and ample technique; Brahms’s writing suggests that Hausmann had no trouble negotiating the cello’s highest registers, nor rising above the clanging fortissimo chords in the piano. Brahms’s facility with instrumental technique is similarly evident in the striking tremolo across the strings, taken from the piano’s opening gestures, which Brahms uses to end the exposition, and then echoes at the haunting end of the development section. (It is also interesting to note that, despite that mastery Brahms had achieved in writing for the cello by the time of this work, as well as the Double Concerto the following year, he still was not satisfied. Upon hearing Dvorak’s Cello Concerto of 1895, he reportedly exclaimed, “Why on earth didn’t I know one could write a violoncello concerto like this? Had I only known, I would have written one long ago!”) At the time of the F Major Sonata’s première, the conductor and critic Eduard Hanslick wrote, “In the Cello Sonata, passion rules, fiery to the point of vehemence, now defiantly challenging, now painfully lamenting. How boldly the first Allegro theme begins, how stormily the Allegroflows!” Indeed, Brahms’s writing at this stage in his career evinces a sense of daring often overlooked in the dichotomy between a Brahmsian conservatism and Wagnerian progressivism. The Sonata unfolds with a bristling energy, with a jolting explosion in the piano answered by a triumphant cry from the cello. The opening Allegro vivace’s central theme comprises these shouting fragments, rather than a continuous melodic line. Remarking on its unusual rhythms and bold melodic leaps, Schoenberg would later write: “Young listeners will probably be unaware that at the time of Brahms’s death, this Sonata was still very unpopular and was considered indigestible”—a useful reminder to the contemporary listener, for whom this work fits well within common practice, that Brahms was nevertheless a “progressive” composer (Wagner and company notwithstanding). The movement’s harmony is similarly insolent, handily integrating dissonant tones, and flirting with minor key tonality throughout the exposition.

The work’s harmonic boldness carries into the Adagio affettuoso, which begins in the surprising key of F-sharp major, a half-step from the key of the opening movement. Hypnotic pizzicati mark time under the melody in the piano before Brahms again employs the cello’s luminous upper register to sing a long phrase which climbs passionately, before settling into a sweet lullaby. The movement is organized into ternary (A-B-A) form: as in the first movement, the harmonies throughout the central B section are exquisitely rich. A moment of mystery presages the appearance of the troubled and turbulent middle section. After a jarring transformation of the cello’s opening pizzicati, the music of the opening returns, beautifully decorated by a flowing accompaniment in the piano. Music of heavenly serenity closes the movement. The fiery scherzo recalls Brahms’ ebullient Hungarian dances, with its chromatic melodic turns and hard syncopations. The trio section lends the movement a lyrical tenderness, but still with dense chromatic chords in the piano accompaniment. Brahms the extroverted Romantic emerges in full form for the Sonata’s finale, which seems to go from gesture to gesture and episode to episode with an excitedly child-like impatience. The subject’s pastoral melody offers a contrast from the ferocity of the previous movements. Soon after the opening, however, the music builds to a crisp march, heralded by staccato double-stops in the cello. The next episode departs from the movement’s idyllic quality dramatically with a lyrical melody in b-flat minor, suffused with nineteenth-century sturm-und-drang. The piano’s sweeping triplet accompaniment leads seamlessly into a restatement of the theme (now in the foreign key of G-flat major), against which Brahms sets a charming pizzicato commentary. The movement ends triumphantly in a flourish and with great abandon.

Program note by Patrick Castillo and David Finckel

 

 

Program Notes 

“The plant strains its whole being in one single plan: to escape above ground from the fatality below; to elude and transgress the dark and weighty law, to free itself, to break the narrow sphere, to invent or invoke wings, to escape as far as possible, to conquer the space wherein fate encloses it, to approach another kingdom, to enter a moving, animated world.”

-Maurice Maeterlinck, The Intelligence of Flowers

SYNAPSES

WINTER

SPRING

Aurora Rose

The Dead Of Winter

Cateraction

Geese Return Overhead

Beckoning

Fantasy Tree-Flower to Tempt

Three Graces

from the Foam

to Taste of Pollen Snow

And Fall Back

into

the Flow

Loons Laugh in Darkness

for

Swans

to

Dream

of

Genesis

and

New Green

Fro ZEN Awakening

Love from Above

Delivers Persephone

to the Subsoil

Riding Old Bones

to

Romance with

Ancient Stones

The Worm Turns

Night

Crawlers

into a Sea of Green

Spring Pools

Marigolds Bloom

Hornets Hop

Owls Hoot

the Arrival

of Centaurs

Amid Summer Night’s Dream

Fire

Flies

SUMMER

FALL

God’s Hammer

August of Wind

Storms

Rain

The Beaded Web

INSEX

Meet the Beetles

and

Egg On

Birds of a Feather

to

Drop Seed

on

Sun Flower

Finches

Startled by

the

Avant Gardner

as the Green Man

is

Leading the Charge

of

Indian Summer

Branches

Gathering for

Autumnal Ball

Last Leaf

Catches

the First

Snow

Fall

Cold

River

Runs

Again

But There’s More

a Solar Flare

Tonight’s Encore!

- Moses Pendleton

BOTANICA

____________________________________________________ Conceived & Directed by Moses Pendleton

First Assistant Cynthia Quinn

Assisted by Tsarra Bequette, Eric Borne, Jennifer Chicheportiche, Joshua Christopher, John Corsa, Simona Ditucci, Jonathan Eden, Michael Holdsworth, Donatello Iacobellis, Rob Laqui, Natalie Lamonte, Nicole Loizides, Heather Magee, Steven Marshall, Tim Melady, Sarah Nachbauer, Roberto Olvera, Cynthia Quinn, Rebecca Rasmussen, Brian Sanders, Pedro Silva, Cassandra Taylor, Jaime Verazin and Jared Wootan

Performed by Tsarra Bequette, Jennifer Chicheportiche,

Jon Eden, Eddy Fernandez, Vincent Harris,

Morgan Hulen, Jamie Johnson, Jennifer Levy,

Rebecca Rasmussen and Matt Schanbacher

Lighting Design Joshua Starbuck and Moses Pendleton

Costume Design Phoebe Katzin, Moses Pendleton and Cynthia Quinn

Costume Construction Phoebe Katzin

Costume AssistantsBeryl Taylor, Dawn Arico and Danielle McFall

Puppet DesignMichael Curry

Prop Construction & Art Work Pedro Silva

Video Projection Moses Pendleton

Video Editing Woodrow F. Dick, III

Music Collage Moses Pendleton

Music Editing Joshua Christopher, Andrew Hansen and Brian Simerson

Production Assistant Pedro Silva Lighting Equipment Supplied by GSD Productions, Inc., West Hempstead, NY

Special Thanks:

Sharon Dante, Nutmeg Ballet; James Patrick, Warner Theatre; Diana Vishneva; Phillip Holland; Joan Talbot; Laura Daly; Julio Alvarez and Margaret Selby

BOTANICA SOUNDTRACK:

____________________________________________________ 1. Tuu, “Frozen Land” from the album “The Frozen Lands” (Amplexus Records). Composed and performed by Martin Franklin. www.codetrip.net. And BlueTech, “Leaving Babylon” from the album “Prima Materia.” Courtesy of Waveform Records. www.waveformrecords.com.

2. BlueTech, “Cliff Diving” the album “Prima Materia.” Courtesy of Waveform Records. www.waveformrecords.com.

3. zer0 0ne, “NaNO” and “braiNwavE” from the album “oz0ne.” Courtesy of Waveform Records. www.waveformrecords.com. And Lang Elliot, “Loons” from Nature Sound Studio.

4. Lisa Gerrard, “Space Weaver.” Written by Lisa Gerrard and Michael Edwards. Published by Sony/ATV Music Publishing Australia. Performed by Lisa Gerrard (P) 2007 Cloverleigh Downs Pty. Ltd.

5. Delerium, “Amongst the Ruins.” Performed by Delerium. Written by B.Leeb. Published by Cryogenic Songs/ Nettwerkk Music Publishing/ Chrysalis Songs. Sample of “Trance Mission” under license from City of Tribes Communication and A Train Management. (p) and © 2001 Nettwerk Productions.

6. Transglobal Underground, “This is the Army of Forgotten Souls” from their album, “ Dream of 100 Nations.” Licensed courtesy of Nation Records Ltd – www.nationrecords.co.uk.

7. Robert Rich, “Elemental Trigger” from the album Stalker (Catalog: HOS/Fathom HS11059) Published by Amoeba Music (BMI) and Brian Williams (BMI). “Elemental Trigger” © 1995 by Robert Rich and Brian Williams.

8. Vivaldi’s Four Seasons: Primavera as played by Anne-Sofie Muter.

9. Lang Elliot “Winter Wren” from Nature Sound Studio.

10. Suphala, “Destinations” on “The Now.”

11. Eastern Dub Tactick, “Easter Winds” and “Spark of Sound” from the album “Blood is Shining.” Courtesy of Waveform Records. www.waveformrecords.com.

12. Legion of Green Men, “Zero Equals Infinity” from the album “Spatial Specifics.” Courtesy of Plus 8 Records LTD. This e-mail address is being protected from spam bots, you need JavaScript enabled to view it

13. Peter Gabriel, “The Heat” Pentagon Lipservices Real World (BMI) for USA & Canada/ Real World Music Ltd. (PRS) ex-USA & Canada. Peter Gabriel appears courtesy of Peter Gabriel Lts., petergabriel.com. Special thanks to Julie Lipsius and Rob Bozas.

14. Peter Gabriel, “Slow Water” Pentagon Lipservices Real World (BMI) for USA & Canada/ Real World Music Ltd. (PRS) ex-USA & Canada. Peter Gabriel appears courtesy of Peter Gabriel Lts., petergabriel.com. Special thanks to Julie Lipsius and Rob Bozas.

14. Delerium, “Sphere.” Performed by Delerium. Written by B. Leeb and R. Fulber. Published by Nettwerk Songs Publishing/ Zomba Songs. (p) and © 2001 Nettwerk Productions.

15. Deva Premal, “Gayatri Mantra” is used in this performace with permission of Prabhu Misoc. © 1998 Prabhu Music. Music composed by Deva Premal and Miten. All rights reserved. www.prabhumusic.net. *

16. Delerium, “Embryo.” Performed by Delerium. Written by B. Leeb and R. Fulber. Published Nettwerk Songs/ Zomba Songs. (p) and © 2001 Nettwerk Productions. And Higher Intelligence Agency “Hubble” from the album “Freefloater.”

17. A Positive Life, “Aqua Sonic” from the album “Two A.D.” Courtesy of Waveform Records. www.waveformrecords.com.

18. Lloyd Grotjan, “Apogee” from the album “Twelve Moons”

19. BlueTech, “Mezzamorphic” from the album “Prima Materia.” Courtesy of Waveform Records. www.waveformrecords.com.

20. Celtic Woman, “The Voice” from the album “A New Journey.”

21. Azam Ali, “Aj Ondas” on Portals of Grace.

22. Brent Lewis, “Mr. Mahalo Head” written and performed by Brent Lewis ASCAP. www.brentlewis.com.

*Aqua Flora sponsored in part by Brandon Fradd in honor of Dancers Responding to Aids

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Elle Fréquentait la Rue Pigalle

L’Accordéoniste

EDITH PIAF

Born December 19, 1915, Paris

Died October 11, 1963, Plascassier

Edith Piaf (born Edith Giovanna Gassion) hardly needs introduction–a virtual symbol of cabaret, Paris, and a particular sort of dark and soulful expression, she was a legend in her own time, and she remains a legend half a century after her death. To say that her childhood was difficult is a spectacular understatement: the daughter of an acrobat and a street performer, she was raised in a brothel, grew up performing on the streets herself, and had an illegitimate child at 17. But at the same time she was developing the throaty, intense voice and the powerful stage presence that have taken hold of generations of listeners. Tiny (she was only 4'8") and dressed in a trademark black dress, she sang and recorded hundreds of songs over the final thirty years of her brief life. She survived illness, several marriages, rumors of collaboration with the Germans during the Occupation, three automobile accidents, and problems with alcohol and drugs to make triumphant tours throughout Europe and North and South America and to make numerous recordings and films before her death of liver cancer at 47.

The two songs on this recital–Elle Fréquentait la Rue Pigalle (1939) and L’Accordéoniste (1955)–speak of the darker side of Paris, and particularly of the place of women in that dark world. Piaf recorded both these songs, and there is an impressive video of her singing L’Accordéoniste.

Surabaya Johnny from Happy End

Mack the Knife (Die Moritat von Mackie Messer)

KURT WEILL

Born March 2, 1900, Dessau

Died April 3, 1950, New York City

Kurt Weill was born into a musically-sophisticated family (his father was a cantor and composer), and the boy’s talent attracted first-class teachers from the beginning: he studied with Humperdinck, Knappertsbusch, Schreker, and eventually with Busoni. At age 23, Weill began composing for the stage, and in some senses that would be his preoccupation for the rest of his life. He first collaborated with Georg Kaiser in Dresden, but soon he met Bertolt Brecht, and across the next decade they produced some of the most successful collaborations in the history of drama with music: The Rise and Fall of the City of Mahagonny (1927), The Threepenny Opera (1928), and The Seven Deadly Sins (1933). In 1926 Weill married the singer Lotte Lenya, who would become his foremost interpreter, but his success in Germany would be short-lived: the Nazis came to power in 1933 and wanted no part of a Jewish composer who wrote left-leaning scores. A campaign was mounted against him, and like so many other composers of this era Weill left Germany. He settled first in Paris, but by the late 1930s had moved to the United States, attracted by the prospect of working on Broadway and in Hollywood. With playwright Maxwell Anderson he produced Knickerbocker Holiday in 1938, and over the next decade he had (along with some failures) further notable successes: Lady in the Dark, One Touch of Venus, Street Scene, and Lost in the Stars, a “musical tragedy” based on Alan Paton’s novel Cry, The Beloved Country. At the time of his death at age 50 (at least partially from overwork), Weill and Anderson were planning a musical based on Huckleberry Finn. Weill’s reputation rests on his stage works, but he also wrote for film, orchestra, chamber ensembles, and voice, either solo songs or choral.

Surabaya Johnny comes from the musical comedy Happy End, first produced in Berlin in 1929. Happy End, on a text by Brecht, offers a portrait of a crime-ridden America set in Chicago, and Surabayba Johnny, the most famous song in the production, is sung by the Salvation Army girl Lilian Holiday as part of her attempt to win the heart of Bill Cracker. Weill composed his famous Mack the Knife as part of Die Dreigroschenoper (“The Threepenny Opera”), which was premiered in Berlin in 1928; Bertolt Brecht wrote the libretto. This has become Weill’s most popular song–its best-known recording was by Bobby Darin, but it has also been recorded by Lotte Lenya, Ella Fitzgerald, Frank Sinatra, Louis Armstrong, Tony Bennett, and many others.

Tyomnaja Notch

RUSSIAN FOLK SONG

The hauntingly beautiful Tyomnaja Notch (“Dark Is the Night”) is the most famous of the many songs to come out of Russia during World War II, and it is best-known for its use in the movie Two Soldiers (1943), where it was sung by Mark Bernes. In the movie Bernes plays a young soldier about to go into battle out on the steppes at night. Addressed to his wife and their infant child, the song is at once a declaration of love, courage, devotion to his family, and faith in ultimate victory.

Stiller Abend

Ikh stey unter a Bokserboym

CHAVA ALBERSTEIN

December 8, 1947, Szcezin, Poland

Though she was born in Poland, Chava Alberstein emigrated with her family to Israel in 1951, and over the last sixty years she has become one of the most famous singers and song-writers in Israel’s history. Alberstein has been strongly committed to social causes (she has been frequently compared to Joan Baez), and her songs critical of Israel’s treatment of the Palestinians have been banned by some radio stations in Israel. Alberstein has also been committed to the preservation of Yiddish, and many of her songs are in Yiddish. Ich stey unter a Bokserboym (“I stand beneath a carob tree”) and Stiller Abend (“Quiet Evening”) are two of these settings.

Yo Soy Maria

Oblivion

La Última Grela

ASTOR PIAZZOLLA

Born March 11, 1921, Mar de Plata, Argentina

Died July 4, 1992, Buenos Aires

Astor Piazzolla was a fabulously talented young man, and that wealth of talent caused him some confusion as he tried to decide on a career path. Very early he learned to play the bandoneon, the Argentinian accordion-like instrument that uses buttons rather than a keyboard, and he became a virtuoso on it. He gave concerts, made a film soundtrack, and created his own bands before a desire for wider expression drove him to the study of classical music. In 1954 he received a grant to study with Nadia Boulanger in Paris, and it was that great teacher who advised him to follow his passion for the Argentinian tango as the source for his own music.

Piazzolla returned to Argentina and gradually evolved his own style, one that combines the tango, jazz, and classical music. In his hands, the tango–which had deteriorated into a soft, popular form–was revitalized. Piazzolla transformed this old Argentinian dance into music capable of a variety of expression and fusing sharply-contrasted moods: his tangos are by turn fiery, melancholy, passionate, tense, violent, lyric, and always driven by an endless supply of rhythmic energy.

La última grela is a tango-song on a text by the Uruguayan poet and author Horacio Ferrer (b.1933), who has written a number of texts for Piazzolla’s tangos. Oblivion comes from the sultry side of the tango. Over the melting rhythms of the opening, the haunting and dark main theme sings its sad song, and this will return in a number of guises. Piazzolla varies the accompaniment beneath this tune, and the tango stays firmly within its somber and expressive opening mood.

Chanson de Jacky

Amsterdam

Ne me quitte pas

JACQUES BREL

Born April 8, 1929, Schaarbeek, Brussels

Died October 9, 1978, Bobigny, outside Paris

One of the most successful songwriters of the twentieth century, Jacques Brel needs little introduction. Born in Belgium, he made his way to post-war Paris, where his songs (and his impassioned singing) quickly made him famous. At the height of his fame in the 1950s and 1960s, Brel made tours throughout the world, and his songs were translated and sung by virtually every contemporary singer of note. A man of many talents, Brel gave up touring to devote himself to the cinema: he acted, directed, and wrote screenplays (though he continued to write songs throughout his life). In the later years of his very brief life, Brel developed a passion for sailing and flying and spent much of his time in the South Pacific. He died of lung cancer at age 48 and was buried in a place he loved, French Polynesia.

This recital concludes with three of Brel’s most popular songs: Amsterdam (1964), a tough account of the sailors along the Amsterdam waterfront; Ne me quitte pas (1959), an intense song about love and loss; and the saucy, mischievous Chanson de Jacky (1965).

 

SILHOUETTES

Music: Richard Cumming (Silhouettes - Five Pieces for Piano)

Lighting Design: Michael Chybowski

Musician: Colin Fowler, piano

Dancers: Dallas McMurray, Noah Vinson

Première: June 10, 1999, Maximum Dance Company, Coconut Grove Playhouse, Miami, FL

MMDG première: August 2, 1999, Ted Shawn Theatre, Jacob's Pillow Dance Festival, Becket, MA

GOING AWAY PARTY

Music: Bob Wills and his Texas Playboys (Playboy Theme; Yearning; My Shoes Keep Walking Back To You; Goin' Away Party; Baby, That Sure Would Go Good; Milk Cow Blues; Crippled Turkey; When You Leave Amarillo, Turn Out The Lights)

Costume Design: Christine Van Loon

Lighting Design: Michael Chybowski

Dancers: Samuel Black, Rita Donahue, Domingo Estrada, Jr. John Heginbotham, Maile Okamura, William Smith III, Michelle Yard

Premère: April 14, 1990, Halles de Schaerbeek, Brussels, Belgium

TEN SUGGESTIONS

Music: Alexander Tcherepnin (Bagatelles, Opus 5)

Lighting Design:  James F. Ingalls

Musician: Colin Fowler, piano

Dancer: Amber Star Merkens

Premère: February 13, 1981, Jersey City Museum, Jersey City, NJ

The revival of Ten Suggestions was made possible, in part, by a grant from The Tcherepnin Society.

GRAND DUO

Music: Lou Harrison (Grand Duo for Violin and Piano)

Costume Design: Susan Ruddie

Lighting Design: Michael Chybowski (Prelude; Stampede; A Round; Polka)

Musician: Jesse Mills, violin; Colin Fowler, piano

Dancer: Chelsea Lynn Acree, Samuel Black, Rita Donahue, Domingo Estrada, Jr., John Heginbotham, Laurel Lynch, Dallas McMurray, Amber Star Merkens, Maile Okamura, Spencer Ramirez, William Smith III, Noah Vinson, Jenn Weddel, Michelle Yard

Premère: February 16, 1993, Fine Arts Center, University of Massachusetts, Amherst, MA

______________________________________________________

 

MetLife Foundation is the Official Tour Sponsor of the Mark Morris Dance Group.

Major support for the Mark Morris Dance Group is provided by Bloomberg Philanthropies, Fund for the City of New york, The Andrew W. Mellow Foundation, The Fan Fox and Leslie R. Samuels Foundation, The Shubert Foundation, and Jane Stine and R.L. Stine. 

The Mark Morris Dance Group New Works Fund is supported by The Gladys Krieble Delmas Foundation, Meyer Sound/Helen and John Meyer, The PARC Foundation and Poss Family Foundation. 

The Mark Morris Dance Group's performances are made possible with public funds from New York City Department of Cultural Affairs; New York State Council on the Arts, a State Agency; and National Endowment for the Arts Dance Program.

Thanks to Maxine Morris.

Sincerest thanks to all the dancers for their dedication, commitment, and incalculable contribution to the work.

Production Staff:
Johan Henckens, Technical Director
Matthew Rose, Rehearsal Director
Philip Watson, Lighting Supervisor
Stephanie Sleeper, Wardrobe Supervisor & Costume Coordinator
Ken Hypes, Sound Supervisor
Sarah Home, Company Manager
 

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Violin Concerto in D Major, Opus 61
LUDWIG VAN BEETHOVEN
Born December 16, 1770, Bonn
Died March 26, 1827, Vienna

 

In the spring of 1806 Beethoven finally found time for new projects. For the previous three years, his energies had been consumed by two huge works–the Eroica and Fidelio. Now with the opera done (for the moment), the floodgates opened. Working at white heat over the rest of 1806, Beethoven turned out a rush of works: the Fourth Piano Concerto, the Fourth Symphony, the Razumovsky Quartets, and the Thirty-Two Variations in C Minor. He also accepted a commission from violinist Franz Clement for a concerto, and–as was his habit with commissions–put off work on the concerto for as long as possible. Clement had scheduled his concert for December 23, 1806, and Beethoven apparently worked on the music until the last possible instant–legend has it that at the première Clement sightread some of the concerto from Beethoven’s manuscript.

Beethoven’s orchestral music from the interval between the powerful Eroica and the violent Fifth Symphony relaxed a little, and the Fourth Piano Concerto, Fourth Symphony, and Violin Concerto are marked by a serenity absent from those symphonies. The Violin Concerto is one of Beethoven’s most regal works; full of easy majesty and spacious in conception (the first movement alone lasts 24 minutes–his longest symphonic movement). Yet mere length does not explain the majestic character of this music, which unfolds with a sort of relaxed nobility. Part–but not all–of the reason for this lies in the unusually lyric nature of the music. We do not normally think of Beethoven as a melodist, but in this concerto he makes full use of the violin’s lyric capabilities. Another reason lies in the concerto’s generally broad tempos: the first movement is marked Allegro, but Beethoven specifies ma non troppo, and even the finale is relaxed rather than brilliant. In fact, at no point in this concerto does Beethoven set out to dazzle his listeners–there are no passages here designed to leave an audience gasping, nor any that allow the soloist consciously to show off. This is an extremely difficult concerto, but a non-violinist might never know that, for the difficulties of this noblest of violin concertos are purely at the service of the music itself.

The concerto has a remarkable beginning: Beethoven breaks the silence with five quiet timpani strokes. By itself, this is an extraordinary opening, but those five pulses also perform a variety of roles through the first movement–sometimes they function as accompaniment, sometimes as harsh contrast with the soloist, sometimes as a way of modulating to new keys. The movement is built on two ideas: the dignified chordal melody announced by the woodwinds immediately after the opening timpani strokes and a rising-and-falling second idea, also first stated by the woodwinds (this theme is quietly accompanied by the five-note pulse in the strings). Beethoven delays the appearance of the soloist, and this long movement is based exclusively on the two main themes.

The Larghetto, in G major, is a theme-and-variation movement. Muted strings present the theme, and the soloist begins to embellish that simple melody, which grows more and more ornate as the movement proceeds. A brief cadenza leads directly into the finale, a rondo based on the sturdy rhythmic idea announced immediately by the violinist. But this is an unusual rondo: its various episodes begin to develop and take on lives of their own (for this reason, the movement is sometimes classified as a sonata-rondo). One of these episodes, in G minor and marked dolce, is exceptionally haunting–Beethoven develops this theme briefly and then it vanishes, never to return. The movement drives to a huge climax, with the violin soaring high above the turbulent orchestra, and the music subsides and comes to its close when Beethoven–almost as an afterthought, it seems–turns the rondo theme into the graceful concluding gesture.

 

 

Overture, Waltz, and Finale from Powder Her Face
THOMAS ADÈS
b. March 1, 1971, London

 

Thomas Adès’ chamber opera Powder Her Face takes as its subject the story of the infamous Margaret, Duchess of Argyll, notorious for her extravagant lifestyle, sexual promiscuity, lurid divorce proceedings, and eventual decline into poverty (she died in 1993 at the age 80, after a fall in a nursing home). Powder Her Face tells that story in eight scenes and an epilogue, tracing the Duchess’ long descent from wealth in 1934 through increasingly difficult situations and finally concludes in 1990 with her expulsion from the hotel where she had lived for years. The composer has said that his opera “paints the portrait of a Duchess of a certain age at the end of the twentieth century and the end of British aristocratic influence,” and–in regards to his subject matter–he has noted that “even horrible people are tragic.”

Powder Her Face, which premièred in Cheltenham in July 1995 when Adès was only 24,generated a scandal at that première because of its depiction of certain sexual acts never seen before (or since) in an opera house, and a whiff of notoriety has followed the opera ever since (one British classical music station refused to broadcast a performance of Powder Her Face because of some of the things that take place between the Duchess and other characters). Given that sort of lurid reputation, it has been easy to overlook Adès’ accomplished music. He originally scored Powder Her Face for an orchestra of only fifteen players and for only four singers: one of these takes the part of the Duchess, and the remaining three sing a variety of parts. Some have been quick to identify influences (Stravinsky, Berg’s Lulu, others) on this score, but all of these are subsumed within Adès’ own music, which is perfectly suited to his subject: he creates a glittering musical idiom, built of jazz, tangos and other dances, and witty songs of the 1930s, all presented with a manic energy and virtuosity. For example, in the original chamber version the solitary percussionist is asked to play 26 different instruments, and the scene depicting the Duchess’ mental decline is accompanied by players operating fishing reels.

The Cleveland Orchestra co-commissioned the present collection of instrumental excerpts from Powder Her Face, and Adès used that opportunity to expand three dance sequences from their original chamber scoring into a version for full orchestra. The opera’s Overture gets off to a blistering start (Adès marks it Avanti: “Go!”), but this quickly subsides into a stumbling, sleazy dance that–in the opera–introduces the Electrician and the Maid’s mocking the Duchess in her own apartment. A sharp and spiky Waltz leads to music from the very end of the opera. The Finale brings the scene in which the Duchess is expelled from her apartment for failure to pay her rent, and after she is led away, the Electrician and the Maid emerge from under her bed and dance this slinky, flirtatious tango as they strip the room and prepare it for its next occupants.

 

Three Symphonic Poems from Má Vlast
BEDŘICH SMETANA
Born March 2, 1824, Litomysl, Bohemia
Died May 12, 1884, Prague

Two quite different forces combined to help create Smetana’s symphonic cycle Vlast. The first of these was Smetana’s own intense Czech nationalism. After three hundred years of German domination, Smetana and his fellow Czechs longed for their own homeland, an independent nation with its own language, customs, and heritage. That longing fired Smetana’s music, just as it would later shape the music of his countrymen Dvořák and Janáček. The other force was the music of Franz Liszt. Smetana was a friend of Liszt, and he particularly admired the Hungarian composer’s symphonic poems, brief orchestral works that set out to tell a tale in music. Smetana tried his hand at several symphonic poems based on literary topics (Shakespeare’s Richard III, Schiller’s Wallenstein, and others), but it was not until he turned to his own Czech heritage that the form came to memorable life for him. Between 1872 and 1879, when he was in his sixties, Smetana composed a cycle of six symphonic poems on Czech subjects–its landscape, heroic past, and legends–and collected them under the title Vlast: “My Fatherland.”

This was a miserable time for Smetana personally. He had fallen into his horrifying final illness and found himself assailed by buzzing in his ears, skin rashes, disorientation, throat and ulcer problems, and–devastating to a composer–deafness. In the fall of 1874, while working on Vltava (which would be the second of the symphonic poems that make up Vlast), Smetana went completely deaf in his right ear and asked to be removed from his position as director of the Prague Provisional Theatre. His condition did not improve, and he gradually sank into complete deafness and insanity, dying in poverty ten years later. Yet there is not a trace of what must have been personal agony in Vlast, which rings throughout with Smetana’s pride in his Czech identity.

This concert offers the first three movements of Vlast. Vyšehrad, or “The High Castle,” is a depiction of the grand castle-fortress that towers above the river Vltava as it flows into Prague. Originally built in the tenth century, the castle–which was home to Czech rulers for centuries–fell into decay and was rebuilt several times across its long history. Its compound includes a striking cathedral and the cemetery where Smetana, Dvořák, and many other figures from Czech history are buried. Vyšehrad opens with a mythic gesture: solo harp announces the four-note motto that will run through Vlast, and the sound of the strummed harp evokes the accompaniment to a bardic singer who can look back through time to see the castle in all its glory. The orchestra enters quietly but soon builds to a heroic eruption on the opening motto. Smetana himself described the events depicted in this movement, saying that it was “about the events of Vyšehrad, of the glory, splendor, tournaments, up to the final decline and ruin.” After these shining memories of past glories, we return to the present, when the castle lies in ruins, and the music fades away on what Smetana called “an elegiac note.”

Some of the movements of Vlast focus on historical figures or settings, but Vltava is a portrait of the great river that begins in the Bohemian forests southwest of Prague, runs north through that city, and eventually joins the Elbe and flows to the sea at Hamburg. The Czech name for this river is Vltava (pronounced as three even syllables: “Vol-ta-vah”), and the irony of course is that a piece of music written expressly to encourage the cause of Czech independence from Germany is best known under the German name for that river, Die Moldau.

Smetana left a detailed program note that explains what each of the eight sections of Vltava depicts, and these events can be easily followed. Legend has it that the river begins deep in the forest as two rivulets–one cold, one warm–flow together to form the headwaters of the mighty river. Vltava opens with these two delicate rivulets (the flute is the cold source, the clarinet the warm), which gradually intertwine and begin to flow. Smetana marks this beginning lusingando, an Italian term that does not translate easily into English: “charming, coaxing”–the literal translation–catches only some of what Smetana wants from this delicate beginning. The rivulets combine, and now Smetana gives us the theme of the river itself, a great soaring melody in E minor for the violins that will become the backbone of this music. As the river flows toward Prague, it passes different scenes, and Smetana describes these in detail: a hunt in the woods, with the sound of hunting horns ringing out, is followed by a peasant wedding with its charming folk-dance. The opening rivulets return to introduce a quiet episode as nymphs play on the moonlit water; muted strings cast a mist over its surface, and Smetana makes another nod to his homeland’s past when he notes that in the water “many fortresses and castles are reflected as witnesses to the past glories of knighthood and the vanished warlike fame of bygone ages”–these heroic echoes are heard as distant fanfares for the horns. Next, the river smashes its way through the St. John’s Rapids and proceeds grandly out on the plain toward Prague, with the river’s theme now transformed into E major. The music reaches a climax as the river flows past Vyšehrad. Its heroic journey complete, the river flows on, and it is worth quoting Smetana on the ending: “Welcomed by the time-honored fortress, Vyšehrad, it sweeps past the quais and under the bridges of the city, to vanish in the dim distance where the poet’s gaze can no longer follow.”

Sárka is quite different from the opening two movements–based on an ancient Czech legend, it tells a tale of bloody revenge. Sárka was a maiden who, betrayed by her lover, swore vengeance against all men. The knight Ctirad and his companions enter a forest and discover Sárka tied to a tree. Ctirad frees the girl and–overcome by her beauty–falls deeply in love. Sárka plies the men with wine and puts them all to sleep, and then–at the sound of a distant horn-call–her female companions rush out of the forest, fall on the sleeping men, and slaughter them. The general outlines of the story may be followed in the music, though Smetana’s tone-painting here is not as precise as in Vltava. The impassioned beginning (which Smetana marks Allegro con fuoco) sets the mood, and the galloping triplet rhythms depict the approach of the knights. Their revelry is accompanied by a brassy outburst for full orchestra, but revenge is summoned by the sound of a single horn. From here, the music races to its conclusion, and the maidens’ assault on the sleeping men is particularly violent.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Thème et Variations

OLIVIER MESSIAEN
Born December 10, 1908, Avignon
Died April 28, 1992, Paris

 

On June 22, 1932, Olivier Messiaen, then 23, married the 25-year-old violinist Claire Delbos. During the summer he began work on a wedding present for his wife, a set of variations for violin and piano, but he would not finish it until five days before the première on November 22, 1932, at a concert sponsored by the Cercle Musical de Paris. The young composer was anxious that this music, written for his wife, should have a popular success. To a friend he wrote: “As an additional item . . . my wife and I will give the first performance of my Thème et variations for violin and piano. It would be very nice of you to come along and make lots of noise so that this work–one of my best–gets an encore. Unless you would prefer to whistle, which would make just as much noise.” The première proved a success, and the Thème et Variations remains one of the earliest of Messiaen’s works to have earned a place in the repertory.

The theme itself is rather long, stretching out over 28 measures. Messiaen divides it into three sub-themes of seven, seven, and fourteen measures each, and the variations treat all three of these segments in different orders. Bach might have recognized the form, but he would have been dismayed by the harmonic language, for Messiaen’s Thème et Variations destroys the harmonic basis that has traditionally been a part of variation form, instead treating the themes modally and varying them through such techniques as canonic imitation, transposition, and diminution. Textures tend to be active and sometimes quite thick, with much of the writing for the violin in its high register, and the fifth (and final) variation makes a grand summation before the work glides to a subdued close.

Some have been ready to dismiss the Thème et Variations as a youthful work, representing a stage that Messiaen had to pass through before he could develop a language entirely his own. Yet Pierre Boulez has spoken of the importance of this music to him, noting that he heard the Thème et Variations as a young man and decided on the spot–without knowing who had written this music–that he wanted to study with its composer.

 

Violin Sonata No. 1 in A Minor, Opus 105
ROBERT SCHUMANN
Born June 8, 1810, Zwickau, Germany
Died July 29, 1856, Endenich, Germany

Schumann’s relation with the violin was never wholly comfortable. A pianist himself, Schumann found the prospect of writing for stringed instruments intimidating, and he appears to have been threatened most of all by the violin–he wrote a number of pieces of chamber music for viola and for cello before he was finally willing to face writing for the violin. Then that music came in a rush–during the final years of his brief creative career Schumann wrote three violin sonatas, a violin concerto, and a fantasy for violin and orchestra.

The Violin Sonata in A Minor was the first of these. Schumann composed it very quickly–between September 12 and 16, 1851–during a period of personal stress. The previous year he had become music director for the city of Düsseldorf, and by the time he wrote this sonata his tenure there had already become mired in clashes with local authorities and in his own suspicions of plots against him. Schumann himself reported that when he wrote this sonata, he was “very angry with certain people,” though the music should not be understood as a personal reaction to artistic squabbles. Instead, Schumann’s first engagement with the violin produced a compact sonata in classical forms.

The sonata is in three movements that offer Schumann’s customary mixture of German and Italian performance markings. The opening Mit leidenschaftlichem Ausdruck (“With passionate expression”) bursts to life with the violin’s forceful, surging main idea over the piano’s shimmer of constant sixteenths. This busy motion is punctuated by great swooping flourishes that lead to gentle secondary material; it is the opening theme, however, that dominates the development, and Schumann rounds off the movement with a lengthy coda that drives to a dramatic close.

Relief arrives in the central Allegretto, which treats the violin’s innocent opening melody in rondo form. Tempos fluctuate throughout, with the music pulsing ahead, then reining back; some of these episodes become animated before the movement winks out on two pizzicato strokes.

Marked Lebhaft (“Lively”), the finale returns to the tonality and mood of the opening movement. The violin’s steady rush of sixteenths makes this feel at first like a perpetual-motion movement, but it is in fact another sonata-form movement, complete with a jaunty little secondary tune and an exposition repeat. This movement shows subtle points of contact with the first movement that run beyond their joint key of A minor and impassioned mood: the rhythm of the sonata’s opening theme underlies much of the finale, and near the close that theme actually makes a fleeting appearance. But the finale’s forceful main subject quickly shoulders this aside and drives the sonata to an almost superheated close.

 

Rondo Brillant in B Minor for Violin and Piano, D.895
FRANZ SCHUBERT
Born January 31, 1797, Vienna
Died November 19, 1828, Vienna

Schubert composed the Rondo Brillant in B Minor for Violin and Piano in October 1826, and it was published the following year, one of his few works to appear in print during his lifetime. Schubert wrote this music for the Bohemian violinist Josef Slavik and pianist Karl von Bocklet, who were active in promoting Schubert’s music during the final years of his all-too-brief life. Schubert played both violin and piano, so the graceful and idiomatic writing for the two instruments here is no surprise, but the unusual feature of this music is its difficulty. Perhaps the knowledge that he was writing for virtuoso players encouraged Schubert to compose very demanding music, and one of the early reviewers in Vienna noted: “Both the pianoforte and the fiddle require a practiced artist, who must be prepared for passages which have not by any means attained to their right of citizenship by endless use, but betoken a succession of new and inspired ideas.” The music’s publisher also recognized its difficulty: Schubert had himself called it only Rondo, but the publisher added the adjective Brillant.

The Rondo Brillant is in two parts: a slow introduction followed by the animated rondo. The opening Andante alternates the piano’s pounding dotted chords with fiery runs from the violin, and this music in turn frames a haunting middle section that Schubert marks dolce. The introduction concludes with an almost timid two-note cadence: B rising to C-sharp. But this restrained figure promptly becomes the basis for the rondo itself, marked Allegro: both violin and piano hammer it out to launch the rondo, and this rising motif will figure as an important thematic element throughout. The rondo section itself combines equal parts virtuosity (busy passagework, high positions, surprising accidentals, and difficult string-crossing) with the most melting lyricism, as Schubert breaks into the bustle of this music with gentle interludes. Along the way, he brings back reminiscences of the slow introduction before a più mosso coda drives this music to its spirited close.

 

Poème, Opus 25
ERNEST CHAUSSON
Born January 20, 1855, Paris
Died June 10, 1899, Limay, France

Ernest Chausson grew up in an educated and refined family who believed that he should make a career in law. But the lure of music proved too strong, and at age 24–after completing law school–he entered the Paris Conservatory. Perhaps because of this late start, it took Chausson some years to refine his art and develop a personal style, and it was not until his late thirties that he began to produce a series of carefully crafted works, particularly for voice. The promise demonstrated in this music was cut short, however, when Chausson was killed in a bicycle accident at age 44.

A cultivated man, Chausson was particularly attracted to the work of Russian novelist Ivan Turgenev. When he set out to write a piece for the great Belgian violinist Eugene Ysaÿe, Chausson turned to the work of Turgenev for inspiration, choosing a short story called (in its French translation) Le chant de l’amour triomphant. Chausson composed this music in the spring of 1896, though he finally chose a much simpler title, Poème.

This fifteen-minute piece for violin and orchestra is neither a concerto nor a tone poem that sets out to tell Turgenev’s tale in music. Rather, it is a mood-piece–expressive, dark, almost voluptuous in its lush harmonies and melodies–meant to reflect the atmosphere of Turgenev’s tale. The musical form of the Poème is difficult to define: it is episodic, somewhat in the manner of a slow rondo. After the orchestra’s misty introduction, marked Lento e misterioso, the unaccompanied violin lays out the long and graceful main theme, which is repeated by the orchestra. The violin’s music grows more intense and florid, rushing ahead into the contrasting section, marked Animato, where it soars high above the murmuring orchestra. Chausson alternates these sections before the Poème moves to a quiet close on a return of the opening material. This ending drew particular praise from Debussy who, some years after Chausson’s death, wrote in a review: “Nothing touches more with dreamy sweetness than the end of this Poème, where the music, leaving aside all description and anecdote, becomes the very feeling which inspired its emotion.”

Though the Poème is not consciously a display piece, it is nevertheless quite difficult for the violinist, who must sustain a singing line (often high in the instrument’s register) and project the complex runs, trills, and arabesques that give this music its distinctive character. Ysaÿe was very fond of the Poème and gave it several performances (both private and public) before the Paris première on April 4, 1897. Chausson had not had much success with critics or audiences, and the response to the Poème caught him by surprise: one his friends told of seeing a look of astonishment on Chausson’s face as he stood backstage listening to the waves of applause that greeted the première: “I can’t get over it,” was all the amazed composer could say. A century later, the Poème remains Chausson’s most famous work, a favorite of audiences and violinists alike.

 

Introduction and Rondo Capriccioso, Opus 28
CAMILLE SAINT-SAËNS
Born October 9, 1835, Paris
Died December 16, 1921, Algiers

Saint-Saëns was a piano virtuoso of the first order, a musician so naturally gifted that after a recital at the age of ten, he is reported to have offered to play any of Beethoven’s thirty-two piano sonatas as an encore–from memory. Yet it is true that some of Saint-Saëns’ finest music is for the violin, an instrument he did not play; apparently his feel for that instrument was instinctive. In addition to the Introduction and Rondo Capriccioso, his Havanaise and Third Violin Concerto are important parts of the repertory of every concert violinist. Saint-Saëns wrote both the Introduction and Rondo Capriccioso and the concerto for the famous Spanish violinist Pablo de Sarasate, one of the greatest of the nineteenth-century violin virtuosos.

The Introduction and Rondo Capriccioso dates from 1870, when Saint-Saëns was 35. That title is a mouthful, but it describes the music accurately: a brief introduction gives way to a spirited rondo much influenced by Spanish melodies and rhythms (hence, capricious). The accompaniment’s pizzicato chords at the very beginning suggest the sound of the strummed guitar, and over them the soloist enters with a melody that Saint-Saëns marks “melancholy.” This poised beginning gradually rushes ahead, and on a series of trills and arabesques the violin sails directly into the rondo section. The sharply-inflected main theme is one of those perfect violin melodies: powerful, melodic, and full of fire. The entire rondo is built on this theme, though Saint-Saëns provides some nicely-contrasted interludes along the way. One of these, marked con morbidezza (“with softness or gentleness”), is a lilting, dark melody, and Saint-Saëns quickly has the soloist performing it in complicated double-stops.

The Introduction and Rondo Capriccioso is a real virtuoso display piece. Except for a few outbursts, the accompaniment is limited to simple chordal accompaniment, and the soloist provides all the themes, the color, and the rhythmic excitement. This is music of enormous difficulty, but it is also written very idiomatically for the violin, and at the end of the rondo a Più allegro coda provides a virtuoso close to a work that will gladden the hearts of audiences (and violinists) for centuries to come.

 
 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Sonata in A Major
(Transcribed for Cello by Jules Delsart)

CÉSAR FRANCK
Born December 10, 1822, Liege, Belgium
Died November 8, 1890, Paris

 

Composed in 1886, the Violin Sonata in A Major is one of the finest examples of Franck's use of cyclic form, a technique he had adapted from his friend Franz Liszt, in which themes from one movement are transformed and used over subsequent movements. The Violin Sonata is a particularly ingenious instance of this technique: virtually the entire sonata is derived from the quiet and unassuming opening of the first movement, which then evolves endlessly across the sonata. Even when a new theme seems to arrive, it will gradually be revealed as a subtle variant of one already heard.

The piano's quiet fragmented chords at the beginning of the Allegretto ben moderato suggest a theme-shaped that the violin takes over as it enters: this will be the thematic cell of the entire sonata. The piano has a more animated second subject (it takes on the shape of the germinal theme its proceeds), but the gently-rocking violin figure from the opening dominates this movement, and Franck reminds the performers constantly to play molto dolce, sempre dolce, dolcissimo.

The mood changes completely at the fiery second movement, marked passionato, and some critics have gone so far as to claim that this Allegro is the true first movement and that the opening Allegretto should be regarded as an introduction to this movement. In any case, this movement contrasts its blazing opening with more lyric episodes, and listeners will detect the original theme-shape flowing through some of these.

The Recitativo-Fantasia is the most original movement of the sonata. The piano's quiet introduction seems at first a re-visiting of the germinal theme, though it is-ingeniously-a variant of the passionato opening of the second movement. The violin makes its entrance with an improvisation-like passage (this is the fantasia of the title), and the entire movement is quite free in both structure and expression: moments of whimsy alternate with passionate outbursts.

After the expressive freedom of the third movement, the finale restores order with pristine clarity: it is a canon in octaves, with one voice following the other at the interval of a measure. The stately canon theme, marked dolce cantabile is a direct descendant of the sonata's opening theme, and as this movement proceeds it recalls thematic material from earlier movements. Gradually, the music takes on unexpected power and drives to a massive coda and a thunderous close.

Franck wrote this sonata for his fellow Belgian, the great violinist Eugene Ysaÿe, who gate the première in Brussels in November 1886. The composer Vincent D'Indy recalled that première: "The violin and piano sonata was performed...in one of the rooms of the Museum of Modern Painting at Brussels. The seance, which began at three o'clock, had been very long, and it was rapidly growing dark. After the first Allegretto of the sonata, the performers could scarcely read the music. Now the official regulations forbade any light whatever in rooms which contained paintings. Even the striking of a match would have been matter for offense. The public was about to be asked to leave, but the audience, already full of enthusiasm, refused to budge. The Ysaÿe was heard to strike his music stand with his bow, exclaiming [to the pianist], "Allons! Allons!" [Let's go!] And then, unheard-of marvel, the two artists, plunged in gloom...performed the last three movements from memory, with a fire and passion the more astounding to the listeners in that there was an absence of all externals which could enhance the performance. Music, wondrous and alone, held sovereign sway in the darkness of night."

 

Introduction and Polonaise Brillante, Opus 3
FRÉDÉRIC CHOPIN
Born February 22, 1810, Zelazowa Wola, Poland
Died October 17, 1849, Paris

In the fall of 1829, Chopin-nineteen years old, restless, dissatisfied with his career, and upset by the political troubles in Poland-was sent by his father to spend some time as a guest at the estate of Prince Radziwill in Antonin. Radziwill was a cellist, a composer, and a generous man. More to the point, he had two beautiful teenaged daughters, Wanda and Elise, and Chopin made a happy visit with the Radziwill family. Wanda was a pianist, and-as a gift to Wanda and her father-Chopin composed a polonaise for the two of them to play together. Chopin made the motives clear in a letter to a friend: "I have written an Alla Polacca for the violincello with accompaniment. It is nothing more than a glittering trifle for the salon, for ladies. I wanted Princess Wanda, the daughter of the cello-playing Prince, to learn it. She is still very young-perhaps seventeen-and beautiful." Presumably father and daughter did play this music that fall, and Chopin wrote a slow introduction for it the following year; the music was published in 1831 under the title Introduction and Polonaise Brillante.

Despite Chopion's disparagement of this music as "a glittering trifle," it is considerably more difficult than he makes it sound, and in fact Wanda and her father must have been first-rate musicians if they could manage this piece. As its name implies, a polonaise is of Polish origin. In its original form, it was in triple time and at a moderate tempo, and it could be sung or danced as part of ceremonial processions. By the eighteenth century it had become a dance form, and in his thirteen polonaises for piano Chopin transformed it into a brilliant and fast dance fired by his intense national feelings. Here he makes it a pleasing display piece for cello and piano. A lengthy introduction, full of long runs for the piano, eventually grows quite animated and leads into the Alla Polacca, which Chopin makrs Allegro con spirito. Chopin may mark the piano part elegantamente near the start, but soon he is reminding the duo to play con forzo and brillante. This is exciting music, and it drives to a grand close.

A number of cellists, dismayed by the youthful Chopin's writing for an instrument he did not play, have made performing editions of their own. The Polonaise Brillante is frequently heard today in an edition by the great Polish cellist Emanuel Feuermann.

 

Sonata in D Minor for Cello and Piano, Opus 40
DMITRI SHOSTAKOVICH
Born September 25, 1906, St. Petersburg
Died August 9, 1975, Moscow

Shostakovich began writing his Cello Sonata on August 15, 1934, and completed it on September 19, a week before his 28th birthday. This was an unusually calm interlude in the often-tormented life of this composer. Earlier that year he had scored a triumph with the première of his opera Lady Macbeth of the Mtsensk District, which was now headed for production in Buenos Aires, New York, Stockholm, Zurich, and other cities. The infamous Pravda attack on the opera–an assault that nearly destroyed Shostakovich’s career–would not occur for another sixteen months. Audiences normally think of Shostakovich’s music from this early period as brilliant, witty, and nose-thumbing, but already another of Shostakovich’s many styles had begun to appear: the neo-classical. In 1933 he had written Twenty-Four Preludes for piano (with the model of Bach’s sets of twenty-four preludes clearly in mind), and the Cello Sonata–with its romantic melodies, conservative harmonic language, and fairly strict classical forms–is very much in the manner of the cello sonatas of Beethoven and Brahms.

Frequently performed and recorded, the Cello Sonata remains one of Shostakovich’s most approachable works, particularly for its broad lyricism and generally untroubled spirit. Viktor Lubatsky was cellist and Shostakovich the pianist at the première, which took place on Christmas Day 1934. Shostakovich was a virtuoso pianist, and it is not surprising that the piano is given so prominent a role in this sonata: it introduces several themes, dominates textures, and is an extremely active participant.

The cello, however, has the lovely opening melody of the Allegro non troppo. The piano introduces the quiet second theme, and both are treated fully before the quiet close of this sonata- form movement. Brisk cello arpeggios open the energetic Scherzo, with the piano singing the main idea high above; the piano also has the second subject over eerie, swooping swirls from the cello. The Largo begins with a recitative-like passage from the cello in its deepest register; soon the piano enters, and the movement’s central theme is heard: a lyric, flowing passage for cello over steady piano accompaniment. Dark and expressive, this Largo stands apart in its intensity from the other three movements of the sonata.

The concluding Allegro comes closest to the sardonic manner of Shostakovich’s early music. The piano has the abrupt main idea, and the cello’s restatement already brings a saucy variation. The theme goes through several episodes, some of them humorous. At times the humor is almost too broad: one of the instruments will have the theme, played fairly straight, while in the background the other is going crazy with the most athletic accompaniment imaginable. For all its humor, however, the music never turns to slapstick, and the final episode–for piano over pizzicato accompaniment–is lovely.

Those interested in this sonata should know that while it has had many fine recordings, the most interesting remains one made long ago (in monophonic sound), featuring the composer at the piano and a very young Mstislav Rostropovich as cellist. This performance has now reappeared on compact disc and is well worth knowing, despite its inevitable limitations of sound.

 

Humoresque, Opus 5
MSTISLAV ROSTROPOVICH
Born March 27, 1923, Baku, Azerbaijan
Died April 27, 2007, Moscow

We remember Mstislav Rostropovich as one of the greatest of cellists, but he was also a gifted conductor and–like many virtuosos from years past–a composer. Though not a prolific composer, he did write for his own instrument, and his best-known work is the brief Humoresque, which has been recorded many times. A humoresque is a musical term without precise meaning–that title refers to a piece with a playful character rather than denoting a specific musical form.

Rostropovich’s Humoresque is a brilliant composition, a showpiece for virtuoso cellist. Only two minutes long, it is essentially a blistering perpetual motion that puts a cellist through a range of techniques: much of the Humoresque is set in the cello’s high positions (sometimes at the very top of the instrument’s range), and it requires rapid arpeggios, double stops, glissandos, and quick leaps across the fingerboard. The Humoresque is an exhilarating piece for cellists (and for audiences), and after a cadenza-like flourish it concludes with a pair of resounding pizzicato strokes.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Violin Sonata No. 3 in D Minor, Opus 108

JOHANNES BRAHMS
Born May 7, 1833, Hamburg
Died April 3, 1897, Vienna

 

Brahms spent the summer of 1886 at Lake Thun in Switzerland. He had just completed his Fourth Symphony, and now–in a house from which he had a view of the lake and a magnificent glacier–he turned to chamber music. That summer he completed three chamber works and began the Violin Sonata in D Minor, but he put the sonata aside while he wrote the Zigeunerlieder (“Gypsy Songs”) and Double Concerto for Violin and Cello, grumbling that writing for stringed instruments should be left to “someone who understands fiddles better than I do.” He returned to Lake Thun and completed his final violin sonata in the summer of 1888.

Despite Brahms’ customary self-deprecation, his writing for stringed instruments could be very convincing, and the Third Violin Sonata is brilliant music–not in the sense of being flashy but in the fusion of complex technique and passionate expression that marks Brahms’ finest music. The violin’s soaring, gypsy-like main theme at the opening of the Allegro is so haunting that it is easy to miss the remarkable piano accompaniment: far below, the piano’s quiet syncopated octaves move ominously forward, generating much of the music’s tension. Piano alone has the second theme, with the violin quickly picking it up and soaring into its highest register. The development of these two ideas is disciplined and ingenious: in the piano’s lowest register Brahms sets a pedal A and lets it pound a steady quarter-note pulse for nearly 50 unbroken measures–beneath the powerful thematic development, the pedal notes hammer a tonal center (the dominant) insistently into the listener’s ear. Its energy finally spent, this movement gradually dissolves on fragments of the violin’s opening melody.

The heartfelt Adagio consists of a long-spanned melody (built on short metric units–the marking is 3/8) that develops by repetition; the music rises in intensity until the double-stopped violin soars high above the piano, then falls back to end peacefully. Brahms titled the third movement Un poco presto e con sentimento, though the particular sentiment he had in mind remains uncertain. In any case, this shadowy, quick silvery movement is based on echo effects as bits of theme are tossed between the two instruments. The movement comes to a shimmering close: piano arpeggios spill downward, and the music vanishes in two quick strokes.

By contrast, the Presto agitato finale hammers along a pounding 6/8 meter. The movement is aptly titled: this is agitated music, restless and driven. At moments it sounds frankly symphonic, as if the music demands the resources of a full symphony orchestra to project its furious character properly. Brahms marks the violin’s thematic entrance passionato, but heneedn’t have bothered–that character is amply clear from the music itself. Even the noble second theme, first announced by the piano, does little to dispel the driven quality of this music. The complex development presents the performers with difficult problems of ensemble, and the very ending feels cataclysmic: the music slows, then suddenly rips forward to the cascading smashes of sound that bring this sonata to its powerful close.

 

Suite Italienne
IGOR STRAVINSKY
Born May 7, 1882, Oranienbaum, Russia
Died April 6, 1971, New York City

In the years after World War I, Stravinsky found himself at an impasse as a composer, unwilling to return to the grand manner of the “Russian” ballets that had made him famous, but unsure how to proceed. Serge Diaghilev, impresario of the Ballet Russe, suggested a ballet based on themes by the Italian composer Giovannin Pergolesi (1710-1736) and showed him some of Pergolesi’s music. Stravinsky was entranced. Over the next year he composed a ballet with song in eighteen parts, based on themes from Pergolesi’s operas and instrumental music (though subsequent research has shown that not all these themes were written by Pergolesi). Stravinsky kept Pergolesi’s melodic and bass lines, but supplied his own harmony and brought to this music his incredible rhythmic vitality. First produced in Paris on May 15, 1920, with sets by Picasso and choreography by Massine, Pulcinella was a great success.

Ever the pragmatist, Stravinsky had become interested at this time in ballets for smaller ensembles, for he realized that they could save expense and make possible productions in places that lacked a large symphony orchestra. Pulcinella was a step in this direction–it is scored for an orchestra of 37 players–but Stravinsky was interested in ensembles of just a few players, and his arrangements of excerpts from Pulcinellamay be regarded as explorations of those possibilities.

Stravinsky made several arrangements for instrumental duos of excerpts from Pulcinella. First was a Suite for Violin and Piano based on themes from the ballet, made in 1925. Next came an arrangement of different excerpts for cello and piano, made in 1932 by the composer and Gregor Piatigorsky; this version was the first be called Suite Italienne. The following year, Stravinsky and violinist Samuel Dushkin made an arrangement of excerpts for violin and piano and called it Suite Italienne as well. (Somewhat later, Jascha Heifetz and Piatigorsky made an arrangement for violin and cello, which they also called Suite Italienne.)

The violin and piano version of Suite Italienne opens with a jaunty Introduzione (the ballet’s Overture), followed by a lyric Serenata, based on an aria from Pergolesi’s opera Il Flaminio. A blistering Tarantella (with its surprising and sudden ending) leads to a stately Gavotte, which is followed by two ornate variations. The concluding section is in two parts: a slow Minuet full of complex double-stops leads without pause to the exciting Finale.

 

Spiegel im Spiegel (Dedicated to Vladimir Spivakov)
ARVO PÄRT Born September 11, 1935, Paide, Estonia

The emergence of Arvo Pärt as a major voice at the end of the twentieth century is one of the most unusual stories in music. As recently as twenty years ago Pärt was almost unknown in the West: he lived in Estonia, supported himself by composing film music and working as a recording engineer for Estonian Radio, and composed largely in private. Pärt rebelled against the strictures of Soviet control of the arts and began to experiment, first with serialism (at a time when that was forbidden in Soviet music) and later with collage techniques. Without any knowledge of minimalism as it was then evolving in the United States, Pärt arrived at similar compositional procedures, and over the last several decades he has produced scores that have moved audiences with their simplicity, their expressiveness, and an emotional impact unexpected in contemporary music. Pärt left Estonia in 1980 and has since made his home in Berlin.

Composed in 1978, Spiegel im Spiegel was one of the final works Pärt wrote before he emigrated. That title, which translates “Mirror in the Mirror,” refers to the visual effect that results when two facing mirrors are slightly out of alignment, creating an endless pattern of visual repetitions that fade into the distance. The music is simplicity itself. The piano has a steady progression of quarter-notes (the meter is 6/4), and over this the violin has long, sustained notes, melodic lines that slowly move upward or downward. The effect of this music, with its steadily-repeating quarter-notes, is hypnotic, very much like that created by the opening of Beethoven’s “Moonlight” Sonata. There is no dynamic marking in this music, but the atmosphere is subdued and calm. The cumulative effect of the held notes above a repeating pattern is not simply soothing, but quietly reassuring, and it comes as no surprise to learn that Spiegel im Spiegel has been used as part of the soundtrack of numerous films. The slow progression of quarter-notes continues throughout, and at the end–as if in the most distant of mirrors–the music fades into silence.

From a technical standpoint, Spiegel im Spiegel is extraordinarily “easy”: the violin part, which can be played entirely in first position, is within the capability of any first-year student, and the piano part simply requires a steady progression of quarter-notes and widely-spaced octaves. Playing the notes is not the challenge in this music. The challenge is to take these seemingly simple materials and turn them into music of expressive power.

 

Violin Sonata in A Major
CÉSAR FRANCK
Born December 10, 1822, Liège, Belgium
Died November 8, 1890, Paris

Composed in 1886, the Violin Sonata in A Major is one of the finest examples of Franck’s use of cyclic form, a technique he had adapted from his friend Franz Liszt, in which themes from one movement are transformed and used over subsequent movements. The Violin Sonata is a particularly ingenious instance of this technique: virtually the entire sonata is derived from the quiet and unassuming opening of the first movement, which then evolves endlessly across the sonata. Even when a new theme seems to arrive, it will gradually be revealed as a subtle variant of one already heard.

The piano’s quiet fragmented chords at the beginning of the Allegretto ben moderato suggest a theme-shape that the violin takes over as it enters: this will be the thematic cell of the entire sonata. The piano has a more animated second subject (it takes on the shape of the germinal theme as its proceeds), but the gently-rocking violin figure from the opening dominates this movement, and Franck reminds the performers constantly to play molto dolce, sempre dolce, dolcissimo.

The mood changes completely at the fiery second movement, marked passionato, and some critics have gone so far as to claim that this Allegro is the true first movement and that the opening Allegretto should be regarded as an introduction to this movement. In any case, this movement contrasts its blazing opening with more lyric episodes, and listeners will detect the original theme-shape flowing through some of these.

The Recitativo–Fantasia is the most original movement in the sonata. The piano’s quiet introduction seems at first a re-visiting of the germinal theme, though it is–ingeniously–a variant of the passionato opening of the second movement. The violin makes its entrance with an improvisation-like passage (this is the fantasia of the title), and the entire movement is quite free in both structure and expression: moments of whimsy alternate with passionate outbursts.

After the expressive freedom of the third movement, the finale restores order with pristine clarity: it is a canon in octaves, with one voice following the other at the interval of a measure. The stately canon theme, marked dolce cantabile, is a direct descendant of the sonata’s opening theme, and as this movement proceeds it recalls thematic material from earlier movements. Gradually, the music takes on unexpected power and drives to a massive coda and a thunderous close.

Franck wrote this sonata for his fellow Belgian, the great violinist Eugene Ysaÿe, who gave the première in Brussels in November 1886. The composer Vincent D’Indy recalled that première: “The violin and piano sonata was performed . . . in one of the rooms of the Museum of Modern Painting at Brussels. The séance, which began at three o’clock, had been very long, and it was rapidly growing dark. After the first Allegretto of the sonata, the performers could scarcely read the music. Now the official regulations forbade any light whatever in rooms which contained paintings. Even the striking of a match would have been matter for offense. The public was about to be asked to leave, but the audience, already full of enthusiasm, refused to budge. Then Ysaÿe was heard to strike his music stand with his bow, exclaiming [to the pianist], “Allons! Allons!” [Let’s go!] And then, unheard-of marvel, the two artists, plunged in gloom . . . performed the last three movements from memory, with a fire and passion the more astounding to the listeners in that there was an absence of all externals which could enhance the performance. Music, wondrous and alone, held sovereign sway in the darkness of night.”

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Schubert Song Transcriptions:
Frühlingsglaube, D.686
Die Stadt, D.957/11

FRANZ SCHUBERT
Born January 31, 1797, Vienna
Died November 19, 1828, Vienna

FRANZ LISZT
Born October 18, 1811, Raiding, Austria
Died July 31, 1886, Bayreuth, Germany

 

Liszt never met Schubert (he was only 17 when Schubert died), but he knew and loved Schubert’s music at a time when it was virtually unknown to most audiences. He was drawn in particular to Schubert’s songs, but he was attracted to them for their music rather than for Schubert’s skill in setting a text; Liszt’s mistress Marie d’Agoult prepared French translations of Schubert’s songs so that Liszt could more fully understand music that he had already come to love. Between 1833 and 1846 Liszt transcribed about sixty of Schubert’s songs for solo piano (including many of the songs from Winterreise and included them on his recitals. These were apparently quite successful, as a review of an 1840 London performance by Liszt makes clear: “In Schubert’s songs it is no exaggeration to say that he made the instrument sing . . . the showers of light notes which he scattered through some of the variations realized every idea that can be formed of fairy music. In fine, we have no hesitation in saying that Liszt leaves every other performer, whether on the pianoforte or any other instrument, at an immeasurable distance behind him.”

This recital opens with two of these transcriptions, each quite different from the other. The message of Ludwig Uhland’s poem rühlingsglaube “Faith in Spring”) is obvious: spring comes and brings fresh hope; Schubert’s setting (September 1820), with its flowing melodic line and graceful turns, makes us hear those familiar sentiments with fresh ears. In early 1829, a few months after Schubert’s death, publisher Tobias Haslinger brought out a collection of his last songs in two books under the title Shwanengesang (“wan-song”). Cold winds blow through Die Stadt, the eleventh song of Schwnengesang, which sets a Heine poem. The piano’s deep tremolandi and dark arabesques help to paint the picture of the town as nightmare.

 

Piano Sonata in B-flat Major, D.960
FRANZ SCHUBERT

Schubert’s final year was dreadful. Ill for years, he went into steady decline in 1828 and died in November at 31. Yet from those last months came a steady stream of masterpieces, and few of the achievements of that miraculous, agonizing year seem more remarkable than the composition of three large-scale piano sonatas in the month of September, barely eight weeks before his death. In the years following Schubert’s death, many of the works from this final year were recognized as the masterpieces they are, but the three piano sonatas made their way much more slowly. When they appeared in 1838, a decade after Schubert’s death, the publisher dedicated them to Schumann, one of Schubert’s greatest admirers, but even Schumann confessed mystification, noting with a kind of dismayed condescension that “Always musical and rich in songlike themes, these pieces ripple on, page after page . . .” Even as late as 1949, Schubert’s adoring biographer Robert Haven Schauffler could rate them “ considerably below the level of the last symphonies and quartets, the String Quintet, and the best songs.” It took Artur Schnabel’s championing these sonatas to rescue them from obscurity, and today the all piano sonatas: the current catalog lists over forty recordings.

It is dangerous to assume that a composer’s final works must be haunted–as were Mahler’s and Shostakovich’s–by premonitions of death. And in fact, Schubert’s final works do not agonize in the way the Mahler Tenth or Shostakovich Fourteenth Symphonies do. But it remains true that as Schubert’s condition worsened across the span of that final year, his music took on a depth and poignance rare in his works. And it is hard not to hear in the beginning of the Sonata in B-flat Major a direct premonition of mortality. The Molto moderato begins simply with a flowing chordal melody of unusual expressiveness. But in the eighth measure comes a discordant trill deep in the left hand, and the music glides to a complete stop. The silence that follows–Schubert marks it with a fermata to be sure that it is prolonged–is one of the few genuinely terrifying moments in music. It is as if a moment of freezing terror has crept into this flow of gentle song. Out of the silence the theme resumes. Again the deep trill intrudes, but this time the music rides over it and continues. Claudio Arrau has spoken of this movement as one written “in the proximity of death,” and while this music is never tortured, it is some of the most expressive Schubert ever wrote. This is a long movement, full of the harmonic freedom that marks Schubert’s best music; it ends quietly in B-flat major with a chorale-like restatement of the main theme.

The Andante sostenuto is as moving as the first movement. The somber opening melody, in the unexpected key of C-sharp minor, proceeds darkly in the right hand, while the left hand offers an unusual accompaniment that skips–almost dances–through a four-octave range, reaching up above the right hand’s melody. The middle section is of a nobility that might almost be called Brahmsian, were that not absurd; perhaps it suggests why, a half-century later, Brahms admired Schubert’s music so much. By contrast, the quick silvery Scherzo flashes across the keyboard with a main theme that moves easily between the pianist’s hands; at times the rhythms and easy flow make this seem more like a waltz than a scherzo. Schubert specifies that it should be played con delicatezza, and certainly its smooth modulations between A major and B-flat major are accomplished most delicately; the brief trio is enlivened by off-the-beat accents. The finale–Allegro, ma non troppo–dances along its two main ideas. The writing is brilliant and once again full of harmonic surprises, but in the midst of all this sparkle one hears a wistfulness, an expressive depth that stays to haunt the mind long after the music has ended.

 

Images, Book 1
CLAUDE DEBUSSY Born August 22, 1862, St-Germain-en-Laye, France
Died March 25, 1918, Paris

In the early years of this century, Debussy’s piano music, already a miracle of subtlety and tone color, took on a new depth and sophistication. It may be possible to find reasons for this in the composer’s life. After years of struggle, Debussy–now in his early forties–had two significant successes: the opera Pelléas et Mélisande was produced in 1902, and La Mer followed three years later. With these achievements behind him–and with a new sense of orchestral sonority derived from composing the opera and La Mer–Debussy returned to composing for piano. He produced the first book of Images in 1905, the second in 1907.

Audiences should both take the title Images seriously and they should ignore it. It is true that some of these six individual pieces have visual titles and seem at first to proceed from the images they suggest. Yet Debussy’s intention here is much more subtle than mere tone-painting. He aims not for literal depiction of the title but for a refined projection of mood, a combination of title, rhythm, and sonority to create an evocative sound-world all its own. Debussy was quite proud of his achievement in this music. When he sent the first set off to his publisher, he wrote: “With no false vanity, I believe that these three pieces are a success and that they will take their place in the literature of the piano, on the left hand of Schumann, or the right hand of Chopin, as you like it.” Few would argue with that claim.

The first book consists of three quite different pieces. Some of Debussy’s finest works were inspired by water, and the first of this set–“Reflections in the Water”–is one of them. The repetition and growing complexity of the chordal melody from the beginning has inevitably been compared to dropping stones into the surface of water and watching the patterns of ripples interweave. The music rises to a shimmering climax and fades into silence on fragments of sound.

At the same time he was writing Images, Debussy was also editing an edition of the opera Les Fêtes de Polymnie by eighteenth-century French composer Jean-Philippe Rameau, and he wrote this movement quite literally as homage to the older composer. Debussy does not quote Rameau but instead writes in a baroque form, the sarabande, as a way of honoring a master whom he revered. A sarabande is an old dance (originally from the sixteenth century), and this one–in G-sharp minor–dances gravely. The abstractly-titled Mouvement is characterized by great rhythmic energy (Debussy marks it Animé); some have heard pre-echoes here of the sort of ostinato-based piano music Stravinsky and Bartók would write a generation later.

 

Etudes, Opus. 10
FRÉDÉRIC CHOPIN
Born February 22, 1810, Zelazowska Wola, Poland
Died October 17, 1849, Paris

While still a teenager in Warsaw, Chopin heard Niccolò Paganini perform his Caprices for Solo Violin and was impressed (like so many other musicians of that era) with what the Italian composer had achieved in this music. Here were extraordinarily complex works for the violin that presented specific technical problems yet managed to be exciting and engaging music at the same time. Chopin resolved to write something similar for the piano, and over the next few years–a difficult time for the composer–he did just that.

Chopin left Poland–never to return (it was then being swallowed up by Russia)–in 1830 and settled the following year in Paris. Even before leaving Warsaw, Chopin had begun work on a series of études for the piano, and he completed the set of twelve in Paris in 1832. These twelve short pieces were not composed in the order in which they now appear–Chopin went back and carefully revised them and arranged them in a new order before publishing them in 1833. He dedicated them to the other phenomenally-talented pianist of the era, Franz Liszt. Chopin was only 23 at that time; Liszt was 22.

Chopin’s Études, Opus 10 have become one of the supreme tests of a pianist’s skill, particularly of the new virtuoso style developing in the early nineteenth century. Chopin sets before the pianist all sorts of finger-breaking problems, from the racing runs of No. 1 in C Major through the chromatic writing of No. 2 in A Minor, the arpeggiated chords of No. 11 in E-flat Major, and so on. These Études demand a pianist with huge hands as well as a nearly-perfect technique: many of the chords stretch so far that they are beyond the reach of pianists with small hands.

It should be noted that not all of the Études are fast and brilliant: No. 6 in E-flat Minor is a quiet Andante that tests a pianist’s ability to sustain a singing line through unexpected keys, while No. 3 in E Major, based on a lyric main melody, was one of Chopin’s own favorites. But it is the brilliant writing–the cascading runs of No. 8 in F Major or the dancing triplets of No. 10 in A-flat Major (one of the most difficult pieces ever written)–that first capture a listener’s imagination. Many of these Études have become famous on their own, particularly No. 5 in G-flat Major, known as the “Black Key” because it is played only on those keys, and No. 12 in C Minor, nicknamed the “Revolutionary” and said to be an expression of Chopin’s furious reaction when he learned that Warsaw had fallen to the Russians.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Entr'acte No. 3 from Rosamunde D. 797
FRANZ SCHUBERT
Born January 31, 1797, Vienna
Died November 19, 1828, Vienna

 

In the fall of 1823, Schubert was asked to provide incidental music for the play Rosamunde, Fürstin von Zypern (“Rosamunde, Princess of Cyprus”) by Wilhelmine von Chezny. Madame von Chezny had been the librettist for Weber’s opera Euryanthe, an opera Schubert did not like, but he was anxious for a stage success and quickly accepted the assignment. Schubert was pressed for time, however, and–working at white heat–he wrote three entr’actes, two ballets, a Shepherd’s Melody, and several choruses, but he did not have time to write an overture. He solved this problem by resorting to a trick Rossini also used: he substituted the overture he had written three years earlier for a performance of Hofmann’s melodrama Die Zauberharfe (“The Magic Harp”).

The Viennese public did not have much time to enjoy Schubert’s music. Madame von Chezny’s play was apparently dreadful beyond imagination–it opened on December 20 and folded after two performances. Like many other artists associated with a failure, Schubert was left begging to be paid for his efforts. To von Chezny he wrote: “As regards the price of the music, I do not think I can put it at less than 100 florins without depreciating the music itself. In case that price should be too high, I beg your honor to fix the price yourself, but not at much below the above-named figure.”

The play may have vanished, but Schubert’s overture, ballet music, and entr’actes have found enduring life in the concert hall, and this concert begins with a performance of the entr’acte heard after the third act. The fourth act opens with Rosamunde tending her flock in a pastoral setting, and Schubert’s interlude between the acts prepares that gentle scene gracefully. A flowing opening melody alternates with somewhat more jaunty material before Schubert rounds matters off with a final recall of the opening theme.

Schubert recognized that there would be no more performances of the play and thus of his incidental music, but he was particularly fond of this entr’acte and did not want it to disappear. He re-used its opening melody in the slow movement of his String Quartet in A Minor (1824) and in his Impromptu in B-flat Major (1827).

 

 

Program note by Phillip Huscher

Night Ferry
ANNA CLYNE
Born March 9, 1980, London

 

Anna Clyne is a composer of acoustic and electro-acoustic music, combining resonant soundscapes with propelling textures that weave, morph, and collide in dramatic explosions. Her work, which includes collaborative projects with cutting-edge choreographers, filmmakers, visual artists, and musicians, has been commissioned and performed worldwide. She was appointed one of the Chicago Symphony Orchestra’s Mead Composers-in-Residence by Riccardo Muti, along with Mason Bates, and took up the post in the 2010–11 season.

 

Born in London and raised in the U.K., Clyne began her musical studies on a piano with randomly missing keys. As she began to find her way across the keyboard, she simultaneously began to compose. At the age of eleven, she wrote and performed her first fully notated piece for flute and piano. She continued to compose sporadically, but when she moved to Edinburgh in 1998, then to Ontario in 2000, and finally to New York in 2002, these richly artistic environments brought her music to life through a myriad of people, coincidences, adventures, twists and turns, and collaborations. Clyne’s music has been composed for and programmed by such artists as Björk, Martin Scorsese, ETHEL, and BalletX. Clyne holds degrees from Edinburgh University and the Manhattan School of Music. Her principal teachers include Julia Wolfe, Marina Adamia, and Marjan Mozetich.

 

Anna Clyne on Night Ferry

I come to ferry you hence across the tide
To endless night, fierce fires and shramming cold.
–Dante

To those who by the dint of glass and vapour,
Discover stars, and sail in the wind’s eye
–Byron

Night Ferry is music of voyages, from stormy darkness to enchanted worlds. It is music of the conjurer and setter of tides, the guide through the “ungovernable and dangerous.” Exploring a winding path between explosive turbulent chaoticism and chamber lyricism, this piece weaves many threads of ideas and imagery. These stem from Riccardo Muti’s suggestion that I look to Schubert for inspiration, as Night Ferry will be premiered with the Entr’acte No. 3 from Rosamunde and his Symphony No. 9 (Great).
The title, Night Ferry, came from a passage in Seamus Heaney’s Elegy for Robert Lowell, an American poet who, like Schubert, suffered from manic depression:

You were our Night Ferry
thudding in a big sea,
the whole craft ringing
with an armourer’s music
the course set wilfully across
the ungovernable and dangerous

More specifically, Schubert suffered from cyclothymia, a form of manic-depression that is characterized by severe mood swings, ranging from agonizing depression to hypomania, a mild form of mania characterized by an elevated mood and often associated with lucid thoughts and heightened creativity. This illness sometimes manifests in rapid shifts between the two states and also in periods of mixed states, whereby symptoms of both extremes are present. This illness shadowed Schubert throughout his adulthood, and it impacted and inspired his art dramatically. His friends report that in its most troublesome form, he suffered periods of “dark despair and violent anger.” Schubert asserted that whenever he wrote songs of love, he wrote songs of pain, and whenever he wrote songs of pain, he wrote songs of love. Extremes were an organic part of his make-up.
In its essence, Night Ferry is a sonic portrait of voyages; voyages within nature and of physical, mental, and emotional states. I decided to try a new process in creating this work– simultaneously painting the music whilst writing it. On my wall, I taped seven large canvasses, side by side, horizontally, each divided into three sub-sections. This became my visual timeline for the duration of the music. In correlation to composing the music, I painted from left to right, moving forward through time. I painted a section, then composed a section, and vice versa, intertwining the two in the creative process.
The process of unraveling the music visually helped to spark ideas for musical motifs, development, orchestration, and, in particular, structure. Similarly, the music would also give direction to color, texture, and form. Upon the canvas, I layered paint; charcoal; pencil; pen; ribbon; gauze; snippets of text from Coleridge’s The Rime of the Ancient Mariner; fragments of Gustav Doré’s illustrations for this wonderfully evocative poem; and a selection of quotes from artists afflicted with, and blessed by, this fascinating illness.
The first text written on the canvas, to the far left side, in the bottom left corner reads “from a slow and powerful root . . . somewhere on the sea floor.” These are a couple of lines, quoted out of order, from Rumi’s poem Where Everything Is Music. Copied below is a passage from this beautiful poem, in translation by Coleman Barks. His words unite the profound depth, power, and parallels of nature and the human existence as conveyed in Heaney’s image of Lowell as a “Night Ferry.”

We have fallen into the place
where everything is music . . .
This singing art is sea foam.
The graceful movements come from a pearl
somewhere on the ocean floor.
Poems reach up like spindrift and the edge
of driftwood along the beach, wanting!
They derive
from a slow and powerful root
that we can’t see

In addition to the above, I also found inspiration from the extraordinary power of the Chicago Symphony Orchestra under Maestro Muti’s baton, and also the unique voices of the individual musicians within the orchestra. Writing for an orchestra is usually an anonymous endeavor, but I am in the fortunate position of knowing the musicians and their musical voices through this residency. I found myself not writing solely for the instruments, but for the specific musicians of the CSO. Thank you to the Chicago Symphony Orchestra for this wonderful opportunity.


 

Symphony No. 9 in C Major, D. 944, "Great"
FRANZ SCHUBERT

Schubert’s final year has become the stuff of legend. Before he died in November 1828 at age 31, he composed a series of extraordinary masterpieces, including the Mass in E-flat Major, three final piano sonatas, the songs of the Schwanengesang cycle, and the Cello Quintet. Towering above all these is his “Great” C Major Symphony, whose manuscript is dated March 1828. And, as the legend has it, Schubert never heard a note of any of these works–the manuscripts were consigned to dusty shelves upon his death, and it was years before the music was performed, much longer before it was understood. Not until eleven years after Schubert’s death did Robert Schumann discover the manuscript of the symphony in Vienna and send it off to Leipzig, where Felix Mendelssohn led the première on March 21, 1839. That dramatic beginning established it as one of the masterpieces of the symphonic literature.

This has always made a terrific story, even though most of it is untrue. Recent research (which includes dating the manuscript paper that Schubert used in different years) has shown that he actually composed this symphony during the summer of 1825. He had recently recovered from a serious illness, and now he went on a walking tour of Upper Austria with his friend, the baritone Michael Vogl. In the town of Gmunden, mid-way between Salzburg and Linz, Schubert began to sketch a symphony and worked on it all that summer and over the next two years (the date “March 1828” on the manuscript may be the date of final revisions). And Schubert did hear at least some of this music. Orchestral parts were copied, and the orchestra of the Gesellschaft der Musikfreunde played through it in the composer’s presence before rejecting it as too difficult. Far from being welcomed into the repertory following Mendelssohn’s première, the symphony actually made its way very slowly. Attempts to perform it in London and Paris in the 1840s foundered when players jeered the music and refused to continue because of its difficulty; the American première had occurred (1851) before this symphony was heard in those two cities.

Schubert scores the symphony for classical orchestra (pairs of winds, plus timpani and strings), but he makes one addition that transforms everything. To Mozart’s orchestra he adds three trombones, which are given important roles thematically (it is part of the originality of this symphony that Schubert is willing, for the first time, to treat the trombone as a thematic–rather than supportive–instrument). Their tonal heft dictates a greatly increased string section and occasional doubling of the woodwind parts, and everything about this music–its sonority and range of expression–suggests that Schubert envisioned its performance by a large orchestra.

Very early this symphony acquired the nickname “Great,” a description that needs to be understood carefully. It was originally called the“Great C-Major” to distinguish it from Schubert’s brief Symphony No. 6 in C Major, inevitably called the “Little C-Major.” And so in its original sense, “Great” was an indication only of relative size. But that description has stuck to this music, and if ever a symphony deserved to be called “Great,” thisis it.

It has a magic beginning. In unison, two horns sound a long call that seems to come from a great distance. In the classical symphony, the slow introduction usually had nothing to do thematically with the sonata-form first movement that followed but served only to call matters to order and prepare the way for the Allegro. It is one more mark of Schubert’s new vision that this slow introduction will have important functions in the main body of the movement. Schubert repeats this opening melody in various guises before the music rushes into the Allegro ma non troppo, where strings surge ahead on sturdy dotted rhythms while woodwinds respond with chattering triplets–Schubert will fully exploit the energizing contrast between these two rhythms. The second subject, a lilting tune for woodwinds, arrives in the “wrong” key of E minor (Schubert deftly nudges it into the “correct” key of G major), and all seems set for a proper exposition, when Schubert springs one of his best surprises: very softly, trombones intone the horn theme from the very beginning, their dark color giving that noble tune an ominous power. That theme now begins to penetrate this movement, and the rhythm of its second measure will take on a thematic importance of its own. The development is brief, but the recapitulation is full, and Schubert drives the movement to a thrilling conclusion: trombones push the music forward powerfully, and the opening horn call is shouted out in all its glory as the movement hammers to its close.
The slow movement is marked Andante con moto, and the walking tempo implied in that title makes itself felt in the music’s steady tread. A solo oboe sings the sprightly main theme, while the peaceful second subject arrives in the strings. There is no development, but Schubert creates another moment of pure magic: over softly-pulsing string chords, a solo horn (once again sounding as if from far away) leads the way into the recapitulation. Schumann’s description of this passage, often quoted, is worth hearing again: “Here everyone is hushed and listening, as though some heavenly visitant were quietly stealing through the orchestra.” The recapitulation itself is not literal, and Schubert drives to a great climax where the music is suddenly ripped into a moment of silence, the only point in the entire movement where the steady opening tread is not heard. Only gradually does the orchestra recover as the cellos lead to a luminous restatement of the second subject, now richly embellished.

The Allegro vivace is the expected scherzo and trio, but again Schubert surprises us: the movement is in sonata form and develops over such a generous span that if all repeats are taken, it can approach the length of the two opening movements. Strings stamp out the powerful opening, and violins soar and plunge as it begins to develop. Part of the pleasure here lies in the way Schubert transforms the sledgehammer power of the opening into a series of terraced, needle-sharp entrances in the course of the development. By contrast, the trio sings with a rollicking charm before horns lead the way back to a literal reprise of the scherzo.

The finale, also marked Allegro vivace, opens with a salvo of bright fanfares. So quickly do these whip past that one does not at first recognize that they make the same contrast between dotted and triplet rhythms that powered the first movement–now these return to drive the finale along a shaft of white-hot energy. This is the movement that caused early orchestras to balk, and it remains very difficult, particularly for the strings. It is in sonata form with two subjects, the first growing smoothly out of the flying triplets and a second that rides along the energy of four pounding chords. The first theme provides the speed–those showers of triplets almost seem to throw sparks through the hall–while the second subject and its pounding chords take on a menacing strength as Schubert builds to the climax. Along the way, attentive listeners will hear a whiff of the finale of Beethoven’s Ninth Symphony, and Schubert’s own close is as powerful as those of the master he so much admired.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

String Quartet in E-flat Major, Opus 51
ANTONIN DVOŘÁK
Born September 4, 1841, Mülhausen, Bohemia
Died May 1, 1904, Prague


Dvořák’s sudden burst to fame in his late thirties was the result of help from powerful friends, primarily Brahms, who recognized the Czech composer’s talents and did much to get him launched, including getting his own publisher–Simrock of Berlin–to publish Dvořák’s music. There were others–critic Eduard Hanslick and violininst Joseph Joachim among them–who promoted and performed Dvořák’s music, and the young composer found himself in debt to a number of prominent German musicians. Dvořák was not entirely comfortable in the new world that he seemed to be conquering, for his new German friends wanted him to move from Prague to Vienna, to give up his Czech identity, and to use his talents to write music in the mainstream German tradition. Dvořák was grateful for their help, but he refused to surrender his past or his identity, and when Simrock suggested that Dvořák change his first name from the Czech Antonin to the German Anton because it would make him more attractive to German audiences, Dvořák exploded and insisted on maintaining his Czech identity.

The Quartet in E-flat Major makes clear how Dvořák found himself trapped between these two worlds at this moment in his life. It was commissioned by the German violinist Jean Becker, and it was first performed privately at the Berlin home of Joachim; the first public performance was in Magdeburg, and the Hellmesberger Quartet performed it in Vienna before it was heard in Prague. All this suggests how completely Dvořák had conquered the German musical establishment, but the music itself remains unmistakably, adamantly Czech. Even as he writes for German performers and audiences, Dvořák insists on using Czech rhythms, sounds, and forms–it is as if he is declaring his place in both musical worlds at once.

Dvořák began this quartet on Christmas Day 1878 and completed it three months later, on March 28, 1879. This is exceptionally lovely music, one of those hidden treasures that leave one wondering how they could ever have been neglected. From the first instant one knows that this will be relaxed music, content to make its way on the beauty of its material and the quality of its craftsmanship rather than through conflict or exploring the dark places of the soul. After a couple of tentative gestures, the opening theme of the Allegro ma non tanto unfolds upward. Dvořák’s biographer John Clapham hears an echo of the beginning of the Mendelssohn Octet here, but more striking is the little rocking three-note tag at the end of the phrases in this theme. This figure outlines the shape of the polka rhythm, and Dvořák builds the dancing second subject on that rhythm. A further theme feels more animated, but happy spirits will prevail in this movement, and in the development Dvořák deftly presents the opening theme with accompaniment from the polka rhythm.

The second movement is in one of the most Czech of forms, the dumka, though Clapham points out the Dvořák had little clear sense of the formal meaning of that term. For him, a dumka was simply melancholy, lamenting music from which brighter moods would suddenly flash out. This one demonstrates that perfectly: it opens with a grieving melody in the first violin (Dvořák marks it dolce) and even introduces a singing second subject of similar character. But suddenly the music leaps ahead and dances furiously. The sudden change to G major makes it seem all the more sunny, and the impressive thing is that Dvořák has derived this theme from the opening dumka–they share the same shape and many of the same notes. The dark opening returns, but Dvořák ends with a return of the fast material, and this wonderful movement–full of such different kinds of music–trails off into nothing.

The Romanze can seem a little more conventional–it is the one movement in the quartet without a specifically Czech element–but it is still notable for its harmonic freedom and melodic shading: this music hovers delicately between keys. The energetic finale (correctly marked Allegro assai) zips along on an opening violin theme that seems made to order for a rondo-finale, but the theme quickly begins to develop and change. This theme appears to be derived from an old Czech leaping dance for men, and Dvořák really lets it fly. This is the most extroverted and virtuosic of the four movements, and in its closing moments Dvořák pushes the tempo ahead faster and faster to the ringing final chords.

 

String Quartet No. 3, Opus 94
BENJAMIN BRITTEN
Born November 22, 1913, Lowestoft, England
Died December 4, 1976, Olderburgh, England

In 1973 Benjamin Britten–frail and facing a heart operation–composed his final opera, Death in Venice. Based on Thomas Mann’s 1913 novella, the opera summed up many of the themes of Britten’s artistic career: as the aging novelist Aschenbach embarks on a quest for spiritual redemption in a city assaulted by the plague, he is torn between his search for beauty and the corrupting force of his own physical desires. Two years later, in the fall of 1975, Britten composed his String Quartet No. 3. It would be (except for a short choral piece for children) his final composition, for Britten died of heart failure the following year. The Amadeus Quartet gave the official premiere of this quartet on December 19, 1976, two weeks after the composer's death, though Britten had heard this music played through shortly after he completed it.

In the course of composing the quartet, Britten returned to Venice–a city he loved–and in fact he composed the quartet’s final movement there. Inevitably, that visit reawakend memories of his opera and this quartet makes explicit references to Death in Venice: specific themes, key relationships, and mottos that had appeared in the opera return in the quartet. This all raises a troubling question: does one need to know Death in Venice to understand the Quartet No. 3? The answer to that question must be no–this quartet will stand on its own merits–but it may help to know that this was Britten’s final instrumental work and that it draws on music about a spiritual quest.

The String Quartet No. 3 is in five unrelated movements, and Britten at first thought of titling this music Divertimento rather than Quartet; he finally became convinced that it had sufficient unity and seriousness to merit the latter name. Though Britten’s Third String Quartet does not sound like Bartók, it has some of the same arch-structure favored by the Hungarian master: the three odd-numbered movements are at slower tempos, while the two even-numbered movements are fast. Each of the five movements has a descriptive title. The opening Duets is built on a series of pairings of instruments in different combinations, beginning with the rocking, pulsing duet of second violin and viola. The movement, in ternary form, offers a more animated central episode. Ostinato, marked “very fast,” drives along a ground built on a sequence of leaping sevenths; lyric interludes intrude into this violence, and the movement eventually comes to a poised close. The title of the third movement, Solo, refers to the central role of the first violin, which has the melodic interest here, often above minimal accompaniment from the other three voices far below. Britten marks the opening “smooth and expressive,” but the central sequence is cadenza-like in its virtuosity; the movement comes to a calm close on a widely-spaced C-major chord. In sharp contrast, the Burlesque is all violent activity, and this movement has reminded more than one observer of the music of Britten’s good friend Shostakovich. Longest of the movements, the finale also has the most unusual structure. It begins with a Recitative that recalls a number of themes from Death in Venice, and after these intensive reminders, the music settles into radiant E major (a key identified with the figure of Aschenbach in the opera), and the first violin launches the gentle Passacaglia theme of the final section. Britten marks this cantabile and names this section La Serenissima. That sounds like a conscious invocation of Beethoven, who gave the finale of his String Quartet in B-flat Major, Opus 18, No. 6 the title La Malinconia, but here it refers to the musical motto associated with the city of Venice in Britten’s opera. The Passacaglia proceeds calmly to its close, where the ambiguous concluding chord dissolves as the upper three voices fade away, leaving the cello’s deep D to continue alone and then drift softly into silence. Britten’s comment on this ending was succinct: “I wanted the work to end with a question.”

 

String Quartet in G Minor
CLAUDE DEBUSSY
Born August 22, 1862, St. Germain-en-Laye, France
Died March 25, 1918, Paris

Early in 1893, Debussy met the famed Belgian violinist Eugene Ysaÿe. Debussy was at this time almost unknown (Prelude to the Afternoon of a Faun was still a year in the future), but he and Ysaÿe instantly became friends–though Ysaÿe was only four years older than Debussy, he treated the diminutive Frenchman like “his little brother.” That summer, Debussy composed a string quartet for Ysaÿe’s quartet, which gave the first performance in Paris on December 29, 1893. Debussy was already notorious with his teachers for his refusal to follow musical custom, and so it comes as a surprise to find him choosing to write in this most demanding of classical forms. Early audiences were baffled. Reviewers used words like “fantastic” and “oriental,” and Debussy’s friend Ernest Chausson confessed mystification. Debussy must have felt the sting of these reactions, for he promised Chausson: “Well, I’ll write another for you . . . and I’ll try to bring more dignity to the form.”

But Debussy did not write another string quartet, and his Quartet in G Minor has become one of the cornerstones of the quartet literature. The entire quartet grows directly out of its first theme, presented at the very opening, and this sharply rhythmic figure reappears in various shapes in all four movements, taking on a different character, a different color, and a different harmony on each reappearance. What struck early audiences as “fantastic” now seems an utterly original conception of what a string quartet might be. Here is a combination of energy, drama, thematic imagination, and attention to color never heard before in a string quartet. Debussy may have felt pushed to apologize for a lack of “dignity” in this music, but we value it today just for that failure.

Those who think of Debussy as the composer of misty impressionism are in for a shock with his quartet, for it has the most slashing, powerful opening Debussy ever wrote: his marking for the beginning is “Animated and very resolute.” This first theme, with its characteristic triplet spring, is the backbone of the entire quartet: the singing second theme grows directly out of this opening (though the third introduces new material). The development is marked by powerful accents, long crescendos, and shimmering colors as this movement drives to an unrelenting close in G minor.

The Scherzo may well be the quartet’s most impressive movement. Against powerful pizzicato chords, Debussy sets the viola’s bowed theme, a transformation of the quartet’s opening figure; soon this is leaping between all four voices. The recapitulation of this movement, in 15/8 and played entirely pizzicato, bristles with rhythmic energy, and the music then fades away to a beautifully understated close. Debussy marks the third movement “Gently expressive,” and this quiet music is so effective that it is sometimes used as an encore piece. It is in ABA form: the opening section is muted, while the more animated middle is played without mutes–the quartet’s opening theme reappears subtly in this middle section. Debussy marks the ending, again played with mutes, “As quiet as possible.”

The finale begins slowly but gradually accelerates to the main tempo, “Very lively and with passion.” As this music proceeds, the quartet’s opening theme begins to appear in a variety of forms: first in a misty, distant statement marked “soft and expressive,” then gradually louder and louder until it returns in all its fiery energy, stamped out in double-stops by the entire quartet. A propulsive coda drives to the close, where the first violin flashes upward across three octaves to strike the powerful G major chord that concludes this most undignified–and most wonderful–piece of music.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Piano Sonata in C Minor, Opus 10, No. 1
LUDWIG VAN BEETHOVEN
Born December 16, 1770, Bonn
Died March 26, 1827, Vienna

Beethoven sketched the three piano sonatas of his Opus 10 in 1796. He then composed the three sonatas simultaneously in 1797, and they were published in Vienna the following year. Beethoven had established his reputation in that city as a pianist, but he was still struggling in these years to find his way as a composer: at this same time he was working on his first set of string quartets and would shortly begin work on his First Symphony. The Sonata in C Minor is his first sonata in that key, the key that would call forth some of his stormiest music, and if the present sonata does not fully embrace the “C-minor mood” of the “Pathetique” Sonata and the Eroica and Fifth Symphonies, it nevertheless shows moments of turbulence that look ahead to the mature Beethoven.

We feel this most strongly at the beginning, with its abrupt C-minor chord and jagged dotted rhythms, but this unsettled opening gives way almost immediately to the flowing second idea. The development of these very different ideas is relatively brief, but Beethoven offers a full recapitulation and drives the movement to a firm close.

The mood changes sharply at the Adagio molto, which moves into A-flat major. There is an almost baroque luxuriance about this music: chords sweep downward over long arpeggios, and the melodic line is decorated with turns, trills, and rolled chords. This is the longest movement in the sonata, and the calm closing measures offer some of its most attractive music.

Beethoven defies expectations in the brief finale–instead of the expected rondo, he offers a sonata-form movement, complete with exposition repeat. The movement is built on two ideas: the propulsive opening and a jaunty second subject. Their development is quite brief (only eleven measures long), and Beethoven saves some of his best ideas for the very ending. The music turns very slow (it almost seems to recall the Adagio molto), and then Beethoven rushes matters to a close with a coda that ingeniously combines the movement’s two main themes.

 

In the Mists
LEOŠ JANÁČEK Born July 3, 1854, Hukvaldy, Moravia
Died August 12, 1928, Ostrava, Czech Republic

Janáček composed In the Mists in 1912, when he was 58 years old and serving as director of the Organ School in Brno. As a composer he was virtually unknown: a regional production of his opera Jenůfa in1904 had brought him a brief moment of notice, but now he seemed doomed to live out his days as a provincial musician. Success would come to Janáček a decade later, when he fell madly in love with a married woman. That relationship would remain platonic, but it fired Janáček’s creativity: during the final years of his life (when he was in his seventies!) he wrote four great operas, the Sinfonietta, the Glagolitic Mass, and two string quartets–all tremendous music, full of life, fire, and drama. But in 1912, when he wrote In the Mists, Janáček could have no inkling of this: he was nearing retirement, he was unknown, he was trapped in an unhappy marriage, and he feared that this would be his fate.

Some of Janáček’s biographers believe that the title In the Mists is autobiographical and that it refers to Janáček’s belief that–as a composer–he was lost “in the mists.” Janáček had a fondness for enigmatic titles, and we need to be careful not to read significance into a situation where it may not belong, but that suggestion is intriguing.

In the Mists is a suite of four brief movements. The mood here is neither bitter nor angry, but all four movements are tinged with a measure of melancholy. All four are in a general ternary form: an opening statement, a central episode in a different mood or tempo, and a return (sometimes modified) to the opening material. But this music conforms to no set form, and the individual movements are episodic, mercurial in their short themes, repeated phrases, and quick changes of mood and color. The movements do not really require detailed description, but one might note how beautifully the opening Andante establishes the subdued mood, while the Andantino appears to have its roots in Eastern European folksong. The concluding movement may be marked Presto, but it is neither brilliant nor even particularly fast. Instead, with its frequent stops and starts, it feels ruminative and just as enigmatic as everything else in this music. After all these half-tones and indecisions, however, In the Mists drives to a firm conclusion.

 

Nocturne in E Major, Opus 62, No. 2
FRÉDÉRIC CHOPIN
Born February 22, 1810, Zelazowska Wola, Poland
Died October 17, 1849, Paris

Chopin composed the two nocturnes of his Opus 62 in 1845-46: they were the last nocturnes he published during his lifetime. The second of these, the Nocturne in E Major, is particularly lovely and has proven popular with performers and audiences alike. Chopin marks the opening both Lento and sostenuto, and here a supple right-hand melody arches freely over steady accompaniment. The nocturne is in the expected ternary form, though Chopin offers a second theme in the opening section–it presses steadily forward over steady sixteenth-notes in the left hand. The central episode is marked Agitato, though one feels that is an indication more of tempo than character–the music moves firmly along sharply-defined rhythms rather than growing truly agitated. Chopin reprises both opening themes, now slightly varied, and the nocturne fades into silence on a very brief (three-measure) coda.

 

Polonaise-Fantaisie in A-flat Major, Opus 61

Also written in 1845-6, the Polonaise-Fantaisie is one of Chopin’s final works–and one of his most brilliant. A polonaise is a national Polish dance in triple time, characterized by unusual rhythmic stresses; the fact that it is usually at a moderate rather than a fast tempo gives the polonaise a more stately character than most dance forms. Many composers have written polonaises, but the fourteen of Chopin remain the most famous, and some feel that this distinctly Polish form allowed Chopin an ideal channel for his own strong nationalist feelings during his exile in Paris.

The polonaise is usually in three parts: a first subject, a contrasting middle section, and a return of the opening material. The Polonaise-Fantaisie keeps this general pattern but with some differences: Chopin writes with unusual harmonic freedom and incorporates both themes into the brilliant conclusion–doubtless he felt that he had reshaped the basic form so far that it was necessary to append the “fantaisie” to the title.

The Allegro maestoso introduction is long and rather free, while the first theme group–in A-flat major–is remarkable for the drama and virtuosity of the writing. This makes the quiet middle section, in the unexpected key of B major and marked Poco più lento, all the more effective: a chordal melody of disarming simplicity is developed at length before the gradual return of the opening material. The final pages are dazzling–Chopin combines both themes and at one point even makes one of the accompanying figures function thematically as the Polonaise-Fantaisie winds down to its powerful final chord.

 

Sonata: 1. X. 1905, From the Streets

LEOŠ JANÁČEK

Throughout his long life Janáček remained a passionate Czech nationalist, committed to freeing the Czechs from German domination. On October 1, 1905, came an event that fired these passions even more deeply. When the Czechs in Brno asked for the creation of a Czech university, the Germans demonstrated against them, and the Czechs retaliated with a counter-demonstration. Troops were called in to quash the violence, and in the process a 20-year-old Czech worker was bayoneted to death. Outraged, Janáček composed a three-movement piano sonata that he titled after the date of that violence; its subtitle has been translated variously “From the Streets” or “Street Scene.”

The sonata was originally in three movements, but at a rehearsal, Janáček–apparently overcome by the quality of works on the program by other composers–stormed onto the stage and, in front of the astonished pianist, burned the last movement. After the next rehearsal, Janáček took the manuscripts to the first two movements and threw them into the Vltava River. He noted: “They did not want to sink. The paper bulged and floated on the water like so many white swans.” This time, though, the pianist was ready–she had made copies of these two movements and saved them. Nearly twenty years later, in 1924, Janáček agreed to their publication.

The two surviving movements are quite short, and both are unified around the same rhythmic and thematic figures. The opening Con moto (subtitled “Presentiment”) commences with a generalized theme-shape that becomes, in the fourth measure, the germinal cell for the entire sonata. All the other themes evolve in some way from this figure. It becomes, for example, the accompaniment to the chordal second theme, and throughout the sonata it is transformed by Janáček’s fluid rhythmic sense–the music speeds ahead, holds back, and seems to be stretched or compressed as we listen. The main theme of the Adagio (subtitled “Death” but originally subtitled “Elegie”) also grows out of the first movement’s central theme. Full of a wild and wistful quality, this movement grows more animated and then subsides to an elegiac close.

One wonders what the last movement was like.

 

Piano Sonata No. 26 in E-flat Major, Opus 81a, “Les Adieux”
LUDWIG VAN BEETHOVEN

Beethoven’s relations with members of the nobility were often thorny, but for one nobleman he felt unreserved affection. This was the Archduke Rudolph, youngest brother of Emperor Franz Joseph and a piano and composition student of Beethoven. Born in 1788, Rudolph–though gifted musically–was destined for a career in the church; Beethoven wrote the Missa Solemnis for Rudolph’s installation as archbishop of Olmutz. Rudolph remained one of Beethoven’s most loyal and generous patrons and the composer responded by dedicating some of his finest works to the young nobleman: the Fourth and Fifth Piano Concertos, the “Archduke” Trio, the Missa Solemnis, the Grosse Fuge, and three piano sonatas.

The Sonata in E-flat Major, Opus 81a is one of these, and the circumstances of its composition are unusually interesting. In May 1809 French armies under Napoleon occupied Vienna and the Imperial family fled the city. Beethoven remained in Vienna throughout the occupation, and he thought often of the absent Archduke, then twenty-one years old. For Rudolph, Beethoven wrote a brief piano sonata, entitled “Les Adieux,” that is one of the composer’s few program pieces. Rather than telling a story, however, this sonata suggests the composer’s evolving emotional states during the absence of the young archduke. The opening movement–titled “Farewell”–describes Beethoven’s sorrow at the departure of Rudolph from Vienna; the grieving second–“Absence”–his pain over separation from the young man; and the energetic third–“Reunion”–his rejoicing on Rudolph’s return to Vienna.

The composition of this sonata is dated quite accurately. The title page bears the date May 4, while the first page of the first movement was apparently written on May 21, which appears to have been the actual day of Rudolph’s departure. The Adagio introduction to the first movement is built on three quiet descending chords, corresponding to the syllables of the German word for farewell–“Lebe wohl”–and the composer in fact writes these syllables over the notes in the manuscript. Beethoven incorporates this same three-note figure into the opening theme of the exposition, marked Allegro, and this descending three-note pattern will saturate the first movement. The Andante espressivo, in C minor, is indeed expressive music, full of grief at Rudolph’s absence. A more animated middle section leads through a chromatic transition to the brilliant finale, marked Vivacissimamente. This opens with swirling arpeggios in E-flat major, and the main theme of this movement is derived from these arpeggios. The finale is in sonata form, but the secondary material complements rather than rivals this exultant opening, and the mood of celebration continues throughout. Near the end, Beethoven slows the opening theme down, and it seems to creep forward, then plunges ahead to the close.

At fourteen minutes, this is one of Beethoven’s briefest piano sonatas–and one of his most individual. It is a message of affection for a young man Beethoven respected, and the composer inscribed the manuscript with a message full of emotion: “Dedicated to, and written from the heart for, His Imperial Highness.” It may seem strange that a sonata that depends for its main theme on the syllables of the German “Lebe wohl” should bear the French nickname “Les Adieux.” In fact, Beethoven was furious when he discovered that his publisher had given this sonata a French nickname, and he wrote to complain: “Why is this? ‘Lebe wohl’ is quite different from ‘les adieux.’ One says the first only to an intimate friend, alone, the other to a whole crowd, to entire towns.”

 

A THANK YOU FROM PILOBOLUS

The 2011-12 season marks Pilobolus’ 40th anniversary and we’d like to take the opportunity to deliver a thank you note.

Pilobolus has always been as much a social experiment as it has been about making dances. We are interested in the way groups of people can come together to solve problems, and it remains a vivid idea in any form that individuals can gather voluntarily to make something larger than themselves, agreeing upon a common vision without losing the idiosyncratic shape of their separate voices. It’s a kind of utopian ideal, one we have quietly believed in from the beginning and spent our adult lives working to maintain; surprisingly it’s relevance to our world seems only to have grown.

Our dance works, good or bad, are not ends-in-themselves but the offspring of a larger idea, and it is Pilobolus itself, the ever-evolving arts organism that is really our deepest and most original creation. It is also true that our company does not exist in isolation but is a member of a much larger community, including but not limited to theaters and agents and critics and presenters and dancers and dance-makers and our audiences around the globe. It is a webbing of relationships variously sustained by interdependence, genuine affection, and professional regard, and 40 years of work and play have given us a sharpened sense of how important we all are to each other, now and in the future.

So, to all the people who have touched our lives, and to whom we have offered up the best we had to give, we want to say thank you. It has been an amazing run and we’re looking forward to all the years ahead.

--The Directors of Pilobolus--

GNOMEN (1997)

Choreographed by Robby Barnett, Jonathan Wolken in collaboration with Matt Kent, Gaspard Louis, Trebien Pollard, and Mark Santillano

Performed by Shawn Fitzgerald Ahern, Jun Kuribayashi, Manelich Minneifee and Nile Russell

Music Paul Sullivan

Throat Singing Matt Kent

Costume Design & Construction Eileen Thomas

Lighting David M. Chapman

This piece is dedicated to the memory of our friend and colleague, Jim Blanc. It was made possible in part by contributions from his family and friends as well as by a commission from the American Dance Festival with support from the Connecticut Commission on the Arts, the National Endowment for the Arts and the Philip Morris Companies, Inc., New Production Fund.

ALL IS NOT LOST (2011)

Created by OK Go, Pilobolus and Trish Sie, created in collaboration with Pilobolus dancers Shawn Fitzgerald Ahern, Winston Dynamite Brown, Matt Del Rosario, Andy Herro, Eriko Jimbo, Jordan Kriston, Jun Kuribayashi and Nile Russell

Performed by Shawn Fitzgerald Ahern, Matt Del Rosario, Eriko Jimbo, Jordan Kriston, Manelich Minniefee and Nile Russell

Music OK Go

Costume construction Phoebe Katzin

Lighting Michael Dostal and Shane Mongar

Creation of ALL IS NOT LOST is made possible by The O'Donnell Green Music and Dance Foundation.

KOROKORO (2011)

Choreographed by Takuya Muramatsu of Dairakudakan, Renée Jaworski and Michael Tracy in collaboration with Shawn Fitzgerald Ahern, Matt Del Rosario, Eriko Jimbo, Jordan Kriston, Jun Kuribayashi and Nile Russell

Performed by Shawn Fitzgerald Ahern, Winston Dynamite Brown, Renée Jaworski or Eriko Jimbo, Jordan Kriston, Jun Kuribayashi and Nile Russell

Music Von Oswald, Truby Trio, Flim, Noto and Sakamoto

Costumes Liz Prince

Lighting Neil Peter Jampolis

Photographer/Digital Projection Artist John Kane

Commissioned by the American Dance Festival with support from The SHS Foundation and The Japan Foundation, New York, with additional major funding from the National Endowment for the Arts.

DUET (1992)

Choreographed by Robby Barnett, Alison Chase and MIchael Tracy in collaboration with Rebecca Jung and Jude Woodcock

Performed by Eriko Jimbo and Jordan Kriston

Music Based on medieval songs from Norway. Vocal performance by Agnes Buen Garnas. Arranged and played by Jan Garbarek. From the album ÜRosensfoleÝ (ECM 1402)*****Polygram 839-293 if not ECM 1402

Constumes/Design and Construction Robin Hirsch

Lighting Neil Peter Jampolis

We dedicate this performance of DUET to the memory of Rebecca Jung (1965-2011).

MEGAWATT (2004)

Choreographed by Jonathan Wolken in collaboration with Mark Fucik, Andrew Herro, Renée Jaworski, Matt Kent, Jennifer Macavinta, Manelich Minniefee, and Matthew Thornton

Performed by Shawn Fitzgerald Ahern, Matt Del Rosario, Eriko Jimbo, Jordan Kriston, Jun Kuribayashi, Manelich Minniefee and Nile Russell

Music Primus, Radiohead, and Squarepusher

Costumes Liz Prince

Lighting Neil Peter Jampolis

This piece was commissioned by Ruth Eckerd Hall, Clearwater FL, to celebrate its 20th Anniversary Season and was premiered there on January 30, 2004. It was also made possible in part with funds from The Thomas F. Peterson Foundation, The Beyer Foundation, an award from the National Endowment for the Arts, which believes that a great nation deserves great art. and the Connecticut Commission on Arts, Tourism, Culture, History and Film.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

TWO ARRANGEMENTS
Liszt is remembered not only for his own music but for his many arrangements of the music of other composers. Some of these were straightforward piano transcriptions of instrumental and vocal music by other composers - Liszt knew that this music would be unfamiliar to most listeners, and he generously set out to bring it to wide audiences. But Liszt also used the music of other composers as the starting point for his own creativity and virtuosity. In these cases he might use only the principal themes of someone else's music and from them build vast and exciting creations out of his own imagination. This all-Liszt program opens with two arrangements, one by Liszt of the music of Bach, the other an arrangement of Liszt's own music by Ferruccio Busoni.

Fantasia and Fugue in G Minor, BWV 542
(arranged for piano by Liszt, S.463)

JOHANN SEBASTIAN BACH
Born March 21, 1685, Eisenach, Germany
Died July 28, 1750, Leipzig

Bach was a very young man when he composed this music about 1712: at age 27, he was serving as organist at the court of the Duke of Saxe-Weimar. The title makes clear that this work combines two completely different kinds of music: a fantasia (which implies a free, formless, improvisational music) and a fugue (one of the most disciplined forms in music). The Weimar court must have had a powerful organ, for this is huge, sonorous music, and it sounds spectacular when performed on a good organ in a resonant church. The grand Fantasia demands the full resources of both organ and player, for this is ornate and full-throated music, and it extends over a long span. The Fugue is based on an athletic subject, and many listeners will recognize it immediately, for it has been heard in numerous arrangements (and sometimes as television theme music). The subject may be athletic, but it has a sturdy nobility, and Bach works his complex fugue out carefully, finally driving to a close just as grand and sonorous as the conclusion of the Fantasia.

Liszt frequently performed the music of Bach on his recitals at a time when that music was largely unknown to audiences. He performed a number of the preludes and fugues from The Well-Tempered Clavier, and he also transcribed several of Bach’s works for organ for solo piano. Liszt’s transcription of the Fantasia and Fugue in G Minor, which dates from around 1863, has become one of the most popular of these. The challenge facing anyone who wishes to make a piano transcription of this music lies in getting the piano to generate the kind of grand sonority Bach created on the organ. Liszt does this in several ways, recasting passages in octaves, rolling chords, and sometimes thickening textures. And while it may be heresy to suggest it, Bach’s complex Fugue is greatly clarified in Liszt’s arrangement for piano.

Fantasia and Fugue on Ad Nos, Ad Salutarem Undam
(arranged for solo piano by Ferruccio Busoni)

FERRUCCIO BUSONI
Born April 1, 1866, Empoli, Italy
Died July 27, 1924, Berlin


FRANZ LISZT
Born October 22, 1811, Aversa, Italy
Died July 31, 1886, Bayreuth, Germany

This transcription involves not two, but three composers. Giacomo Meyerbeer’s grand opera Le Prophète premiered in Paris in April 1849, and its success was instantaneous. Liszt, then music director at Weimar, was quite taken with Meyerbeer’s music, and the following year he composed–for organ–the Fantasia and Fugue on Ad Nos, Ad Salutarem Undam. In the first act of Le Prophète, three Anabaptists sing a chorale (which Meyerbeer himself composed) urging the people of sixteenth-century Germany to seek re-baptism. Liszt used this chorale as the basis for a massive, brilliant work for organ, a work that stretches out to nearly half an hour in length. It falls into three connected sections. The opening Fantasia is dramatic, a series of sharply-contrasted ideas on the opening of Meyerbeer’s chorale. This is followed by a long and expressive Adagio interlude, which in turn is followed by the powerful Fugue, and this drives the work to its resounding conclusion.

Ferruccio Busoni was one of the great pianists of his era and a formidable composer, though–nearly a century after his death–his music is more admired than heard. Famed for his overpowering performances of Liszt, Chopin, and Beethoven, Busoni also made–in the manner of Liszt before him–a number of arrangements of music by other composers, sometimes amplifying the originals in ways that seemed to him to get at the music’s essential character. In 1897, a decade after Liszt’s death, Busoni made an arrangement of Liszt’s Fantasia and Fugue on Ad Nos, Ad Salutarem Undam for piano and in the process created one of the greatest virtuoso pieces ever conceived for the instrument. Faced with the challenge of getting a solo piano to approximate the massive sound of Liszt’s original organ version, Busoni creates all sorts of hurdles for his performer, including thunderous bass-lines, virtuoso flourishes across the keyboard, and all manner of textual complexity. The result is one of the great virtuoso pieces for solo piano, the joint product of two of the most formidable pianists who ever lived.

Liszt, who made his own version of this music for piano four-hands, would have loved Busoni’s version for solo piano.

Bénédiction de Dieu dans la Solitude from Harmonies Poétiques et Religieuses, S.173/3

Liszt wrote the set of ten pieces for piano that make up his Harmonies Poétiques et Religieuses between 1847 and 1852. These were the beginning of the composer’s Weimar years, the eleven-year period (1848-1859) when Liszt served as Kapellmeister at the Weimar court and produced many of his greatest works, including the Faust and Dante Symphonies, the symphonic poems, and many pieces for piano, including the Hungarian Rhapsodies. The Harmonies Poétiques et Religieuses, Liszt’s only work on a religious theme for piano, is a massive collection, lasting (in its entirety) over 80 minutes. The ten pieces are varied, both in kind and quality. One is a transcription of a work by another composer, several are revisions of earlier pieces by Liszt himself, and some are new. Dedicated to Princess Carolyn Sayn-Wittgenstein, the composer’s mistress, the Harmonies remained one of Liszt’s favorites among his own compositions.

Bénédiction de Dieu dans la Solitude, the third piece of the set, has been praised as one of Liszt’s finest works for piano, and many have been quick to hear in its luminous calm the same spirit that infuses the slow movements of Beethoven’s late quartets. It is preceded in the score by an excerpt from a poem by Lamartine: “When comes, O God, this peace that overwhelms me? Whence comes this faith with which my heart overflows?” The Bénédiction is in ternary form, and particularly noteworthy is the shimmering accompaniment in the right hand, as the quiet main theme unfolds in the left. The middle section is a gentle Andante, and in the closing section Liszt brings back all his themes.

Transcendental Étude No. 5 in B-flat Major "Feux Follets"

Liszt’s phenomenally difficult Transcendental Études have a complex history. He began work in 1824 (at age 13!) on what was planned as a cycle of 48 études in all the major and minor keys, but when the set was published in 1826 it consisted of only twelve. Liszt came back to this music a dozen years later–at the height of his career as one of the greatest piano virtuosos ever–and completely revised these pieces, in the process transforming them into some of the most difficult music ever written for the piano. In his review of the 1838 version, Robert Schumann called the Études “studies in storm and dread for, at the most, ten or twelve players in the world.” Liszt then returned to this music one more time–he revised theÉtudes again and published this version in 1852 under the title Études d’Exécution Transcendante. This edition–the one almost always performed today–thus represents Liszt’s final thoughts on music he had been working on all of his life.

Liszt gave ten of the études descriptive titles, but these were added after the music was complete rather than serving as starting points. Feux Follets–usually translated as Will-o-the-Wisps or Jack-o-Lanterns –is a study in texture, built on runs, swirls, and dancing staccatos. Atmosphere is everything in this music, and the pianist must maintain a flitting, floating, evanescent sound throughout. The dynamic remains subdued, rarely rising even to forte, as the music races without hesitation to its delicate concluding chord.

Valse Oubliée No. 1, S.215

Liszt composed four Valses Oubliées during the 1880s, though only the first of them (1881) has become famous. Certain critics have characterized these dances as salon music, though they are in fact much too difficult for that. The brief Valse Oubliée No. 1, in the unusual key of F-sharp major, alternates two subjects: a quick, brilliant opening and a more poised and staccato waltz-tune.

Nuages gris, S.199

Nuages gris, also composed in 1881, has become one of the best-known of Liszt’s late works. This somber study of “Gray Clouds,” quite free harmonically, would certainly have appealed to Debussy, who sought a similar freedom of tonality and expression; the pianist’s hands seem to inhabit different tonal worlds altogether.

Mephisto Waltz, No. 1, S.514

Liszt actually wrote four Mephisto Waltzes, but by far the best-known is the first, completed in 1861 as one of two episodes for orchestra based on Nikolaus Lenau’s lyric poem Faust. In this scene, Faust and Mephistopheles have come to a village inn. Faust is smitten by a woman he sees there, and Mephistopheles, bored by the inn and its inhabitants, seizes a violin and whips up a devilish waltz that soon has all the inhabitants of the inn spinning in a frenzy of excitement. The waltz itself is episodic: a rollicking opening gives way to a slow and languorous sequence, which in turn is followed by a shimmering episode almost reminiscent of Mendelssohn. Gradually the opening section returns to drive the dance to a fiery close. Liszt himself arranged the Mephisto Waltz for piano, and in this form it has become one of his most popular recital pieces.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Concerto in D Minor for Violin, Strings, and Harpsichord,
RV 242, Opus 8, No. 7
ANTONIO VIVALDI Born March 4, 1678, Venice
Died July 26/27, 1741, Vienna

In 1725 Vivaldi published as his Opus 8 a set of twelve violin concertos with the grand title Il cimiento dell’ armonia e dell’ inventione (“The Battle between Harmony and Invention”). The first four concertos in this collection are the concertos that make up The Four Seasons, and they have become vastly famous, but the other eight concertos are worth knowing too, and the Concerto in D Minor reminds us of Vivaldi’s growing fame throughout Europe.

Vivaldi had chosen to publish his Opus 8 in Amsterdam because of the superior printing techniques in that city, but that printer in Amsterdam also knew that this would be a good arrangement for him, for there was a market for Vivaldi’s music across Europe (one of those who eagerly purchased all of Vivaldi’s new publications was the cantor of Leipzig, Johann Sebastian Bach). A further indication of Vivaldi’s fame in German-speaking countries was the fact that in 1716-17 the German violin virtuoso Johann Georg Pisendel (1687-1755) made an extended visit to Venice. Pisendel–one of the finest violinists of his day–was a court musician in Dresden, and he was now accompanying the Prince-Elector of Dresden, who had come to Venice to expose his musicians to Italian music. Pisendel had already studied with Giuseppe Torelli, and in Venice he began to take lessons from Vivaldi. Pisendel and Vivaldi promptly became good friends, which is remarkable by itself, because Vivaldi was a notoriously difficult person to get along with. But get along they did, and in the course of the visit Vivaldi went so far as to compose and dedicate a collection of works to Pisendel.

The Concerto in D Minor, inscribed “Per Pisendel,” was one of these. This concerto is in the expected three movements. The opening Allegro is built on a noble ritornello, and the solo violin makes florid appearances between the various statements of that ritornello. The beautiful Largo belongs almost exclusively to the soloist, who performs above a bare pizzicato accompaniment from the orchestra. In many respects the last movement is the most impressive of the three. The ritornello here is dramatic, almost fierce, and the solo part in this movement is extremely difficult, particularly in its complex double-stopping. The brilliance of the writing for solo violin here suggests just how greatly Vivaldi respected the abilities of his friend from Dresden.

Concerto in B-flat Major for Harpsichord and Strings
DOMENICO CIMAROSA
Born December 17, 1749, Aversa, Italy
Died January 11, 1801, Venice

Domenico Cimarosa came from an unassuming background (his father was a stonemason who was killed in a fall at a construction project, his mother a laundress), but when the boy showed musical talent he was sent to a conservatory. There he did quite well, learning to play the organ and violin and to compose. He made his early career in Italy as a composer of comic operas and soon became so successful that his operas were produced throughout Italy. Cimarosa was called to St. Petersburg in 1787 as court composer to Catherine the Great and was named Kapellmeister in Vienna 1791. It was there that his opera Il matrimonio segreto had so striking a success at its première in February 1792 that Emperor Leopold II ordered the entire opera repeated after a break for dinner. Cimarosa returned to Italy, where his republican sentiments got him into serious trouble: he composed a hymn for the burning of the royal flag in Naples, and when the city was reoccupied by royalist forces Cimarosa was imprisoned and sentenced to death. He was spared, but only on condition that he leave Naples. Cimarosa fled to Venice, but his health was broken and he died within months at age 51.

Cimarosa wrote a great deal for solo harpsichord, including about eighty sonatas, but only one concerto for the instrument by him has survived. The Concerto in B-flat Major is a substantial work in four movements. While it comes from the era when Mozart was turning the keyboard concerto into a great form, this concerto represents a different approach altogether to concerto form. Rather than offering a dramatic structure built on the opposition of soloist and orchestra, this concerto makes its case through an agreeable lyricism. In fact, its middle movements of this concerto take their title and form from the opera house rather than the concert hall: the Recitativois suitably dramatic in its declamation, while the Aria sings. Cimarosa frames these with sturdy outer movements.

Concerto for Cello, Strings, and Continuo
GIUSEPPE TARTINI
Born April 8, 1692, Pirano, Istria
Died February 26, 1770, Padua, Italy

The details of the life of Giuseppe Tartini sound fantastic, but they were apparently all too true. As a boy, he learned to play the violin and to fence, and he became so good at both that he supported himself at law school by giving violin and fencing lessons–he even thought briefly of making a career as a fencing-master. But fate intervened, as it so often does: at age 20, Tartini eloped with one of his violin students, only to discover that his youthful bride was under the protection of her uncle, the archbishop of Padua, who came after Tartini with a vengeance. The young violin-and-fencing teacher had to flee Padua for Assisi, where he hid in a monastery. Only after the archbishop had calmed down (which took two years) could Tartini return to Padua. He had used his time in the cloister to study composition, and he now devoted himself completely to music, becoming music director of Saint Anthony’s in Padua and eventually founding a violin school; this became so famous that it attracted students from all over Europe, earning it the nickname “School of the Nations.” A prolific composer (about 350 works survive), Tartini devoted himself to mathematical speculation and studies in musical theory during his later years.

As might be expected, Tartini wrote primarily for the violin, and there are numerous sonatas and concertos for that instrument in his catalog. But he wrote only two concertos for cello. In the eighteenth century (and well into the nineteenth), composers thought of the cello as a bassline instrument, one charged simply with furnishing a harmonic foundation rather than being a melodic or solo instrument on its own. Vivaldi and Boccherini wrote a number of cello concertos in the eighteenth century, but it was not until the nineteenth that Schumann, Mendelssohn, Brahms, Tchaikovsky, and Dvořák began to unlock the dramatic, lyric, and soloistic possibilities of the instrument.

It is impossible to date Tartini’s compositions accurately. His concertos generally fall into the fast-slow-fast sequence of movements of the baroque concerto, and they take the standard form of the baroque concerto, alternating passages for the soloist with responses from the string orchestra. Tartini did not play the cello, but he had a spectacular understanding of stringed instruments and their possibilities, and all this is reflected in his writing for cello.

Passacaglia for Violin, Cello, and Strings
JOHANN HALVORSEN
Born March 15, 1864, Drammen, Norway
Died December 4, 1935, Oslo

Johann Halvorsen began his career as a violinist. He studied with Adolph Brodsky in Berlin and César Thomson in Belgium and then returned to Norway, where he became concertmaster of the Bergen orchestra. Halvorsen was also a conductor: he conducted in the Bergen Theatre and was for many years the conductor of the Christiana National Theatre. A friend and disciple of Grieg, Halvorsen married Grieg’s niece. He wrote three symphonies, a violin concerto, a number of pieces based on Norwegian material, and chamber music.

Though many of Halvorsen’s works have been recorded in Europe, only two have achieved popularity outside Norway. One is The Triumphant March of the Boyars, a stirring orchestral march that was quite popular a generation or two ago. The other is the Passacaglia for Violin and Violin, composed in 1897. Halvorsen described this work as being “after Handel,” and its fundamental thematic material is derived from the passacaglia and sarabande movements of Handel’s Suite No. 7 in G Minor for harpsichord, originally composed in London about 1720. Halvorsen transforms Handel’s keyboard music into a duo for violin and viola that maintains the solemn eight-bar progression of the original, yet extends that source with a number of techniques dear to the hearts of string players: double-stopping, pizzicato, dazzling runs. The music proceeds from the solemn opening statement through a series of increasingly ornate repetitions until finally it reaches a bravura climax marked Allegro con fuoco, then falls away to end with a grand cadence marked Adagio.

While readily accessible to audiences, this is not easy music for the performers, and it requires first-class performers. Halvorsen’s original version was soon transcribed for violin and cello and has also become familiar in this version. Among the music’s admirers was Jascha Heifetz, who recorded the Passacaglia with violist William Primrose and with cellist Gregor Piatigorsky. It is heard this evening in an arrangement for violin, cello, and string orchestra.

“La Folia” for Violin, Strings, and Harpsichord
FRANCESCO GEMINIANI
Born December 5, 1687, Lucca, Italy
Died September 17, 1762, Dublin

Francesco Geminiani was one of the great violinists of the eighteenth century. He learned to play the violin as a boy, then went on to Rome, where he studied with Arcangelo Corelli and Allesandro Scarlatti. He was briefly a member of the Naples opera orchestra before moving to England in 1714 when he was 27. Geminiani quickly established himself in London: within two years of his arrival he performed before King George I, accompanied by Handel at the keyboard. Thereafter, Geminiani made his career in London, with extended periods spent in Dublin and Paris, and late in life he wrote several treatises on the art of playing the violin. Geminiani was also an art collector, and that proved an expensive hobby–he occasionally landed in financial difficulties as a result.

Geminiani discovered that the music of his teacher Corelli was wildly popular in London, and in the 1720s he arranged a number of Corelli’s works for string orchestra. The most famous of these arrangements is of Corelli’s Violin Sonata in D Minor, Opus 5, No. 12, which featured a set of variations on an old tune known as La Folia (or La Follia). The La Folia tune was already several hundred years old when Corelli used it for his variations. It appears to have originated in fifteenth-century Portugal, where it was originally a fast dance in triple time, performed so strenuously that the dancers seemed to have gone mad–the title folia meant “mad” or “empty-headed” (it survives in our usage as “folly”). Over time, this dance slowed down and became the famous theme we know today, and its solemn chordal progression and stately melody have made it irresistibly attractive as the basis for variations. Among the many other composers who have surrendered to its charm are Vivaldi, Marais, Bach, Lully, Liszt, Nielsen, and Rachmaninoff.

Geminiani’s arrangement, which may be understood as an act of homage to his old teacher, has become one of the most popular of his own works. Corelli’s variations are concise and sharply-contrasted, and Geminiani’s string-orchestra version highlights and intensifies the drama in his teacher’s famous music.

Concerto in A Minor for Two Violins, Strings, and Harpsichord, RV 523
ANTONIO VIVALDI

Vivaldi wrote over 200 concertos for solo violin, but he also wrote 21 for two violins and string orchestra. Some of these are included in his catalog as concerti grossi, but these “double concertos” also provide the welcome opportunity for two violinists to perform together. As such, they are performed by violinists of all abilities, from the humblest amateurs to the greatest virtuosos.

Vivaldi actually wrote two double violin concertos in A minor. One has become quite popular (Isaac Stern and David Oistrakh recorded it), while the other–just as good–remains less well-known. This concert offers the opportunity to hear the less-familiar Concerto in A Minor for Two Violins. In the expected fast-slow-fast sequence of movements, it opens with quite a vigorous ritornello: Vivaldi specifies that he wants this fast movement to be played Allegro molto, and he then intertwines the two solo lines, making for some splendid counterpoint (and some splendid violin-playing). The Largo is, as in so many baroque concertos, essentially a chamber-music movement: over steady, solemn accompaniment, the two violins trade–and sometimes share–the noble melodic line. The vigor of the opening movement returns in the concluding Allegro. This is music of nobility and brilliance, and it leaps back and forth between the two solo violinists before the orchestra brings matter to a firm close.

Variazioni di Bravura on a Theme from Moses by Rossini
NICOLÒ PAGANINI
Born October 27, 1782, Genoa
Died May 27, 1840, Nice

Rossini composed his opera Moses in Egypt in 1818 and then expanded it into a grand opera as Moses and Pharaoh in 1827. For the Naples production in 1819, he added a prayer of the Israelites, led by Moses at the end of Act III: “Dal tuo stellato soglio.” Nicolò Paganini quickly took this melody and wrote a short series of variations on it for violin and orchestra. These variations have been subsequently arranged for cello by Pierre Fournier (the distinguishing feature of Fournier’s arrangement is that it requires the entire piece to be played on the cello’s A-string). This concert concludes with an arrangement for cello and string orchestra. An introduction marked Adagio leads to a statement of the theme; three quick-paced variations follow.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Funérailles from Harmonies Poétiques et Religieuses, S.173/7 FRANZ LISZT Born October 22, 1811, Raiding, Hungary
Died July 31, 1886, Bayreuth

Liszt wrote the set of ten pieces for piano that make up his Harmonies Poétiques et Religieuses between 1847 and 1852. These were the beginning of the composer’s Weimar years, the eleven-year period (1848-1859) when Liszt served as Kapellmeister at the Weimar court and produced many of his greatest works, including the Faust and Dante Symphonies, the symphonic poems, and many pieces for piano, including the Hungarian Rhapsodies. The Harmonies Poétiques et Religieuses, Liszt’s only work on a religious theme for piano, is a massive collection, lasting (in its entirety) over 80 minutes. The ten pieces are varied, both in kind and quality. One is a transcription of a work by another composer, several are revisions of earlier pieces by Liszt himself, and some are new. Dedicated to Princess Carolyn Sayn-Wittgenstein, the composer’s mistress, the Harmonies remained one of Liszt’s favorites among his own compositions.

Funérailles, the seventh of the ten pieces, was composed in October 1849. This was the month that Chopin died, and for years it was thought that Funérailles was written to mark Chopin’s death. Scholarship has shown, however, that it instead commemorates three patriots who died during the Hungarian Revolution of that same month. This is extremely dramatic music. It opens with the clang of funeral bells, and some have heard the sounds of battle–trumpet calls, pounding hooves–within this heroic funeral march. After the fury of its grief is spent, however, Funérailles concludes with almost inaudible chords.

La Lugubre Gondola I, S.200/1

During the final years of his long life, Liszt composed a series of remarkable short pieces. Liszt’s career as a touring virtuoso was now long in the past, and in these final years his efforts to “hurl my javelin into the infinite space of the future” (as he defined his mission as a composer) led him to compose music that might best be called experimental–these pieces bring new conceptions of form, sound, and harmony. Several of these pieces were in some way inspired by the death of Richard Wagner, Liszt’s son-in-law, in Venice in February 1883. In December 1882, two months before Wagner’s death, Liszt watched funeral gondolas move through Venice on their way to cemeteries. Suddenly he was assailed by a premonition of Wagner’s death and wrote La Lugubre Gondola, setting it in the 6/8 meter of the barcarolle, the traditional song of the gondoliers (the subtitle suggests that this music is a depiction of a funeral gondola). Three years later Liszt wrote a second version of this music, recasting it in 4/4 and extending it somewhat. The second version is the one more often played today, and this recital lets us hear La Lugubre Gondola in its original form. This is unsettling music. It may adapt the comfortable form of a gondolier’s song, but this music is fragmentary, chromatic, and dissonant. After a quiet beginning, the middle section features a tremolando left hand and growing tension before this elusive music fades into silence.

Réminiscences de Norma, S.394

Liszt made a number of straightforward piano versions of works by other composers, such as Beethoven symphonies, Weber overtures, and other orchestral works, chamber music, and songs. His motives here were entirely generous: he liked this music and knew that performances of the original versions would be infrequent, so he set out to bring the music to a wider audience by playing it in piano versions. Such arrangements are generally known as transcriptions: straightforward and (fairly) literal piano versions of works originally written for instruments or voice.

But Liszt also turned to the music of other composers as the starting point for his own creativity and as an opportunity to demonstrate his keyboard virtuosity. Such works go under a variety of names, including paraphrase, reminiscence, or fantasy, and for them Liszt would often turn to popular operas: he would begin with some of the best-known tunes from operas, and from them he would create virtuoso works for the keyboard. The themes may have been written by other composers, but the treatment was entirely Liszt’s–these are essentially original compositions by Liszt, and they became vastly popular.

Vincenzo Bellini’s Norma was first produced in 1831, when that composer was only 30. Set in ancient Gaul during the revolt against the Roman occupation, the opera tells of the druid priestess Norma and her fatal love for the Roman soldier Pollione. Liszt wrote his Réminiscences de Norma in 1841, and in this case he built up his paraphrase on themes specifically associated with Norma herself. The Réminiscences become, then, a sort of portrait of that heroine, though here they are done up with a furious virtuosity. Liszt subtitled this work “Grand fantaisie pour piano,” and grand it certainly is, stretching out to over a quarter-hour in length. The work begins with a powerful statement–marked Tempo giusto, marcato, and fortissimo–that imitates the sound of a full orchestra, complete with drum-rhythms and broadly-arpeggiated chords. Liszt then proceeds to take the Norma themes, six in all, through an extended and brilliant treatment.

Danse Macabre, S.555

Danse Macabre was of course originally composed by Camille Saint-Saëns, but Liszt’s transcription represents so complete a recomposition that this music must be attributed to him. Some background: in 1873 Saint-Saëns wrote a song that set a spooky poem by Henri Cavalis in which the souls of the dead come to life at midnight and dance their way through a black sabbath as Death plays his violin. Cavalis’ poem has been translated freely:

Zig, zig, zig, Death is striking a tomb with his heel in cadence. Death is playing a dance tune on his violin at midnight. The winter wind blows, and the night is dark. From the linden-trees come moans. White skeletons move across the shadows, running and leaping in their shrouds. Zig, zig, zig, each one gives a tremor, and the dancer’s bones rattle. Hush! They leave off dancing, they jostle one another, they flee–the cock has crowed.

But Saint-Saëns was dissatisfied with his song–he thought it unsingable–and the following year he recast the music as a tone poem for orchestra.

That orchestral version opens as the harp sounds the twelve strokes of midnight, and Death promptly tunes his violin. He doesn’t get it quite right, however, for he tunes his E-string a half-step flat. The resulting discord is a tritone (three whole steps, or a diminished fifth), infamous from medieval times as the sound of the devil (as a result, it was banned in some music). Here Saint-Saëns lets that discord ring out stridently, and Death quickly launches into his waltz. Soon we hear the sound of dancing skeletons, nicely suggested by the rattle of the xylophone, and Saint-Saëns builds his dance with some skill, treating it fugally at one point and combining his two main themes at the climax. That climax breaks off into silence, and the crow of a distant rooster (solo oboe) suggests the coming of dawn. The spirits cringe before the light but quickly bow to the inevitable, return to their graves, and the music winks out before us.

Saint-Saëns was good friends with Franz Liszt, and the two were colleagues as well: Liszt presented the first performance of Saint-Saëns’ opera Samson et Dalila in Weimar after it had been rejected by the Paris Opera. The orchestral version of Danse Macabre was premièred in Paris on January 24, 1875, and Liszt heard it soon after that. He was very attracted to the music, and the following year he made a piano version of it. Some of Liszt’s piano transcriptions of orchestral works remained faithful to the originals, but in this case Liszt completely re-composed Danse Macabre, and at moments Saint-Saëns’ music almost disappears behind Liszt’s pianistic virtuosity. Liszt was of course attracted to the demonic subject of his friend’s tone poem, and his piano arrangement emphasizes that diabolical element as phrases are added, extended, and embellished. The music is also made more “pianistic,” with much staccato writing, arpeggios across the keyboard, and cadenza-like flourishes; Liszt’s arrangement is much longer than Saint-Saëns’ original. Liszt’s version has been widely admired and performed: in The New Grove Dictionary of Music, Humphrey Searle notes that it “takes considerable liberties with the original (much to its advantage).”

Unstern: Sinistre, Disastro, S.208

Unstern: Sinistre, Disastro is another of Liszt’s experimental late works–and also one of his most mysterious compositions. That strange tri-lingual title does not translate easily, but implies something ominous (Unstern means “ill-omened” or “ill-fated”). This is striking music, full of unsettled harmonies, rhythmic tension between the two hands, and driving energy that finally leads to a mysterious–and unexpected–close.

Impromptu in F-sharp Major, S.191 “Nocturne”

Little-known to general audiences, the Impromptu is a late work, composed in 1872 while Liszt was living in Rome. The title alone makes this piece distinctive, for it combines two forms that Liszt rarely used: the impromptu (a term suggesting music improvised on the spot) and the nocturne (suggesting music that partakes of the spirit of the night). Liszt’s Impromptu, brief and evocative, is quite attractive. He marks the opening Animato, con passione, and over rippling left-hand accompaniment the right hand introduces the principal melody, marked dolcissimo on its first appearance. But from this subdued beginning, the music quickly rises to a tumultuous climax, full of cascades of sound and scintillating colors. After all this energy, the piece falls away to an unexpectedly chaste conclusion, and perhaps the calm of this ending is what earned this music the subtitle nocturne.

Rhapsodie Espagnole, S.254

Liszt composed his Rhapsodie Espagnole in 1863, when he was in his early fifties. He had for some time been drawn to the idea of composing piano works based on themes of specific national character, and he used tunes of Hungarian, Russian, Polish, French, German, English, and other origins as the material for these. This “Spanish Rhapsody” is based on two famous themes of ancient Spanish origin, both of them already treated by other important composers: La Folia, which nearly two centuries earlier had formed the ground bass for a set of violin variations by Corelli, and the Jota aragonesa, which Glinka had used for a brilliant orchestral work. Liszt’s Rhapsodie Espagnole opens with a terrific cadenza, then La Folia is heard deep in the left hand and is transformed into music of roof-rattling virtuosity before the quiet statement of the Jota aragonesa. This too is extended brilliantly (much of the writing is in the piano’s ringing high register) before the Rhapsodie closes on a fragment of La Folia.

A generation after Liszt composed this music, the Italian composer-pianist Ferruccio Busoni made a tremendous arrangement of Rhapsodie Espagnole for piano and orchestra. One of the early performers of the Busoni version was a superb young pianist (and great admirer of Liszt) named Béla Bartók.

 

CREATORS’ NOTE

The Kings of Salsa pays homage to all the great Cuban performers, composers and dance styles that have been born from this incredible island with a cool contemporary twist showing young Cuba today. We hope you enjoy the show!!!

Roclan & Jon

THE DANCERS
Girls
Lianett Rodríguez González
Onelbis Torres Pérez
Nayara Nunes Oliva
Yeleni Aguirre Camacho
Boys
Yuniet Meneses Solís
Danilo Machado Meneses
Alejandro Alí Pérez Fernández
Jesús Elías Almenares

THE BAND
Thommy Lowry García Rojas, trumpet and musical director
Osmar Salazar Hernández, bass and musical director
Roclan González Chavez, male vocal
Danais Menéndez Valdés, female vocal
Rayhner Amir Lasserie,drums
Carlos Alberto Gaytán Novo, piano
Marcos Antonio Alonso Brito, guitar
Luis Guillermo Palacio Galves, congas
Yaimi Karell Lay, batars/percusion and vocals
Eduardo Fonseca, marrón and trombone

FALL 2011 NORTH AMERICA TOUR

This performance marks the Kings of Salsa’s La Jolla Music Society debut.

Roclan González Chavez & Jon Lee
Concept and Artistic Directors

Roclan González Chavez
Choreographer

Mark Brady – ATA Allstar Artists
Jon Lee – Maximo Productions
Producers

Alexander Allen
Lighting Design

Allen Van Dyke
Sound Design Engineer

Edgar Fernando Rodriguez, Olivero Osmar, Salazar Hernandez
Marcos Antonio, Alonso Brito
Roclan González Chavez
Thommy Lowry, García Rojas Composers

Sophie Goudard
Company Manager

Maestro Travel & Touring
Hotel & Ground Transportation

SPECIAL THANKS

Cristy Domínguez – Director - Ballet de la Televisión Cubana Company; Dagmara Delgado – Production Manager Havana; Nieves Candelario-Project Coordinator Havana; Antonio María Romeu; RTV Comercial; ARTEX; Ministerio de Cultura; Instituto de la Música; Consejo de las Artes Escénicas

 

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Concertone for Two Violins in C Major, K. 190 Wolfgang Amadeus MOZART

Born January 27, 1756, Salzburg
Died December 5, 1791, Vienna

Mozart wrote this unusual work over a period of time: he apparently began it in the spring of 1773, when the 17-year-old composer had just returned from his final visit to Italy, and completed it a year later on May 31, 1774. The term concertone (which comes from the Italian) means simply a large or grand concerto, but the soloists here are unusual: two violins, solo oboe, and solo cello. The use of multiple soloists places this music within two musical traditions: the Italian concerto grosso and the sinfonie concertante as it was developing across northern Europe. In both forms, multiple soloists emerge from the orchestral texture, play in contrast to it, and return. Mozart knew the concerto grosso from his Italian visits, and during these same years Johann Christian Bach, youngest son of Johann Sebastian, was writing a series of sinfonia concertante for a variety of instruments.

Young Mozart knew and respected Johann Christian: as a seven-year-old, Mozart had played keyboard duets in London while sitting in the older composer’s lap. Johann Christian wrote in a style we know as galant, and the Concertone is Mozart’s most galant piece. In music, galant means gallant, courtly, elegant: this style of music–it flourished about the middle of the eighteenth century–emphasized smooth and well-defined melodies, clear textures, and beauty of sound; it grew up specifically in reaction against the supposedly too-complex contrapuntal style of late baroque music (ironically best symbolized by Johann Christian’s father, J.S. Bach). Young Mozart was certainly aware of the galant style, for it was popular in Mannheim, Paris, and other musical centers when he was a young man.

When Mozart completed the Concertone in May 1774, he had written very few concertos: only five for piano (and the first four of these were transcriptions of other composers’ music), and he would write his Bassoon Concerto the week after completing the Concertone. The Concertone is a big work, stretching out to nearly half an hour in length. It unfolds at a leisurely pace, its melodies tend to be long and complete in themselves, and textures are polished and pleasing. The Allegro spiritoso opens with that firm dotted rhythm Mozart so loved for his openings, and the soloists enter after the exposition (it should be noted that the solo cello is given almost no role in the first movement). Matters unfold very gracefully across the span of this movement, and Mozart writes out a cadenza for oboe and the two violins just before the cadence. Longest of the three movements, the Andantino grazioso is in ternary form. A lengthy orchestral introduction leads to the entrance of the soloists, there are some excursions into minor keys in the central episode, and Mozart again writes out a cadenza (this time including the solo cello) before the movement closes on a return of the opening material. The last movement is unusual formally, for it is a minuet and trio; Mozart apparently liked this idea enough that when he wrote the Bassoon Concerto the week after completing the Concertone, he set that finale in minuet-form as well. In the Concertone, the minuet dances with unusual vigor and at some length; Mozart turns the trio section over to just the four soloists, and the Concertone is rounded off by a return of the minuet material.

Grand Duo Concertante for Violin and Double BassGiovanni BOTTESINI

Born December 22, 1821, Crema, Italy
Died July 7, 1889, Parma

The life of Giovanni Bottesini is a lesson in musical necessity. As a boy he showed extraordinary talent and learned to sing and to play the timpani and violin, but when he tried to enter the Milan Conservatory in 1835, there were scholarships available only for bassoonists and double bassists. The fourteen-year-old promptly learned to play the double bass, and within a month he played well enough that he won one of those scholarships. He played so well, in fact, that he became one of the greatest performers on that instrument in history: during his lifetime he was billed as “the Paganini of the double bass,” and so great was his fame on the instrument that when the young Serge Koussevitzky began to develop a reputation as a double bassist, he in turn was referred to as “a Russian Bottesini.” Bottesini was an original: he had his instrument re-strung with only three strings (which were then re-tuned), and he used a cello bow to help create a lighter sound.

But Bottesini’s musical talents were not limited simply to playing the double bass. He became a conductor and led operas in Havana, New Orleans, New York, London, Mexico, St. Petersburg, Paris, Scandinavia, Spain, Portugal, and elsewhere (and it was at Verdi’s specific request that Bottesini conducted the première of Aida in Cairo in 1871). He also found time to compose, and while he wrote ten operas, the vast majority of his compositions are for double bass, including concertos, duos, opera paraphrases, and even a set of 36 studies for the instrument.

Bottesini’s most famous composition by far is the Grand Duo Concertante, published in Paris in 1880 but probably written somewhat earlier. This work was originally for two double basses and orchestra, but one of Bottesini’s colleagues re-wrote one of the solo parts for violin, and in this form it has had its greatest success: Bottesini himself performed it with such violinists as Wieniawski and Vieuxtemps (there is also a version for clarinet and double bass). This music is intended to please audiences and performers rather than music critics: it is a series of episodes characterized by an agreeable melodiousness coupled with the requisite virtuoso flights, and it allows two good performers to demonstrate their skill in this unusual combination of sonorities. The virtuosity of the violin part is almost taken for granted, but the real surprise in the Gran Duo Concertante is the virtuosity of the double bass line, for that instrument is given a part of unusual lightness, almost an airy grace, that is far removed from the instrument’s usual character as provider of a stolid harmonic foundation in orchestral music; it is this sort of writing, in fact, that suggests just how good a performer Bottesini must have been. The music itself requires little in the way of introduction: it alternates grand rhetorical flourishes with lyrical moments and virtuoso flights; sometimes the soloists are in unison, but Bottesini gives them frequent opportunities to shine individually as this music moves easily through several episodes to its animated close.

Piano Concerto No. 25 in C Major, K. 503 Wolfgang Amadeus MOZART

In the fall of 1786, the 30-year-old Mozart set to work simultaneously on two large-scale orchestral works: he completed the Piano Concerto in C Major on December 4 and a Symphony in D Major two days later; the symphony would assume the nickname “Prague” when it was premièred in that city the following month. There is, however, no record of the première of the concerto, nor is there any indication of the occasion for which it was written–this remains the least-known of the series of phenomenal piano concertos Mozart wrote in the years 1785-6. It lacks the seething power of the Concerto in D Minor, K.466, the jaunty heroism of the Concerto in C Major, K.467, the lyricism of the Concerto in A Major, K.488, and the dark drama of the Concerto in C Minor, K.491, and some have found it almost faceless in that distinguished company. The New Grove Dictionary, in fact, calls this concerto “almost neutral in character.”

These critics seem to have a point. The Concerto in C Major is not memorably lyric: its themes–built on triadic chords, scales, and simple rhythmic motifs–feel almost static. But the wonder of this music is what Mozart does with his material, for this concerto shows him at his finest: its graceful interplay between soloist and orchestra, ingenious development of (seemingly) neutral ideas, and contrapuntal ease make the Concerto in C Major one of his most subtle and affecting scores.

The opening Allegro maestoso is aptly named: this truly is majestic music, and it leaps to life with one of Mozart’s grandest openings, punctuated by the sound of trumpets and drums. Yet this massive opening is built simply on C-major chords, almost static in themselves, and only incidentally does Mozart introduce the rhythmic motif that will shape and unify so much of this music (this pattern of three eighths and a downbeat would later become famous as the opening of Beethoven’s Fifth Symphony, but it haunted Mozart as well). A further surprise is the entrance of the piano: after the mighty orchestral opening–with its powerful chords, rushing scales, and C-minor modulations–the piano makes what seems an understated entrance, slipping in almost shyly. It has been noted that this movement manages to be heroic while avoiding any trace of struggle: there are no battles fought and won here, but instead an air of serenity, a carefree exultation in sophisticated music-making as Mozart transforms simple materials into music of charm and grace over an unusually long span (this is the longest movement in any Mozart concerto).

The subsequent movements partake of the same spirit and technique, though on a smaller scale. The Andante, relaxed and reflective, features some of Mozart’s sensitive writing for woodwinds. The piano part, gentle as it is, is marked by some unusually wide skips, particularly the upward leap of a tenth. Along the way, alert listeners will recognize the same rhythmic motif that underlay the first movement. The finale is rondo-like in structure, but with some important variations. Mozart borrowed its central theme from the ballet music to his opera Idomeneo, composed six years earlier, and here that tune makes few literal returns. Rather, it is subtly varied in a movement that seems more a series of continuous variations than the standard rondo process of literal repetition. In this movement, Mozart combines some of the reflective quality of the Andante with the C-major trumpet-and-drum fanfares of the opening movement.

Some scholars have gone so far as to suggest that Mozart deliberately made the thematic material of this concerto neutral as a way of shifting interest away from the themes and onto what he does with them; this may explain the unusual length of the development in the first movement. In any case, while the Concerto in C Major may not have achieved the popularity of some of Mozart’s other piano concertos, it remains–in its subtle and expressive way–one of his finest creations.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Fantaisie in A Major for Violin and Harp, Opus 124 Camille SAINT-SAËNS

Born October 9, 1835, Paris
Died December 16, 1921, Algiers, Algeria

Saint-Saëns’ most popular works–the “Organ” Symphony, the concertos for piano and for violin, and Danse macabre–employ a heavy, almost Germanic, sound, but as he grew older Saint-Saëns came to prefer a leaner sonority. His textures became thinner and more refined, and as a part of this he became interested in the sound of the harp, almost preferring it to the sound of the piano: in 1893 he wrote a Fantaisie for solo harp and in 1918 a Morceau de Concert for harp and orchestra. Saint-Saëns’ Fantaisie for Violin and Harp dates from 1907, when he was in his early seventies. This combination of instruments is not as original as it might at first seem: a century earlier, the German violinist Ludwig Spohr had married a virtuoso harpist, and he wrote a great deal of music for the couple to play on tour, including six sonatas for violin and harp.

Music for violin and harp contrasts two quite different sonorities: the violin, resonant and sustained, is at its best in lyric, linear music, while the harp projects a percussive and more delicate sonority, heard to best advantage in runs and chords. Saint-Saëns’ Fantaisie makes varied use of both these sounds, though Saint-Saëns usually gives the violin the greater share of melodic material, with the harp furnishing the harmonic context and rhythmic accompaniment. The piece is episodic in structure. A slow introduction leads to an increase in energy and tempo, and Saint-Saëns then takes his performers through a series of contrasting moods and manners, exactly what one expects from a piece called a Fantaisie. The danger in such music is that a composer will surrender to the temptation to write a series of pleasing tunes, revel in the good sounds, and end up writing faceless salon music. Saint-Saëns avoids this gracefully: his Fantaisie may be episodic, but the different sections maintain a formal balance and emotional restraint. The Fantaisie is by no means easy music technically, and Saint-Saëns requires two first-class performers who can project soaring lyric lines one moment, a poised and somber dignity the next. After these many moods, the Fantaisie y comes to a quiet, almost subdued, close.

Octet for Strings in E-flat Major, Opus 20 Felix MENDELSSOHN

Born February 3, 1809, Hamburg
Died November 4, 1847, Leipzig

It has become a cliché with a certain kind of critic to say that Mendelssohn never fulfilled the promise of his youth. Such a charge is a pretty tough thing to say about someone who died at 38–most of us would think Mendelssohn never made it out of his youth. And such a charge overlooks the great works Mendelssohn completed in the years just before his death: the Violin Concerto, the complete incidental music for A Midsummer Night’s Dream, and Elijah. But there can be no gainsaying the fact that the young Mendelssohn was a composer whose gifts and promise rivaled–perhaps even surpassed–the young Mozart’s. The child of an educated family that fully supported his talent, Mendelssohn had by age 9 written works that were performed by professional groups in Berlin. At 12 he became close friends with the 72-year-old Goethe, at 17 he composed the magnificent overture to A Midsummer Night’s Dream, and at 20 he led the performance of the St. Matthew Passion that was probably the key event in the revival of interest in Bach’s music.

Mendelssohn completed his Octet in October 1825, when he was 16. One of the finest of his early works, the Octet is remarkable for its polished technique, its sweep, and for its sheer exhilaration. Mendelssohn’s decision to write for a string octet is an interesting one, for such an ensemble approaches chamber-orchestra size, and a composer must steer a careful course between orchestral sonority and true chamber music. Mendelssohn handles this problem easily. At times this music can sound orchestral, as he sets different groups of instruments against each other, but the Octet remains true chamber music–each of the eight voices is distinct and important, and even at its most dazzling and extroverted the Octet preserves the equal participation of independent voices so crucial to chamber music.

Mendelssohn marked the first movement Allegro moderato ma con fuoco, and certainly there is fire in the very beginning, where the first violin rises and falls back through a range of three octaves. Longest by far of the movements, the first is marked by energy, sweep, and an easy exchange between all eight voices before rising to a grand climax derived from the opening theme. By contrast, the Andante is based on the simple melody announced by the lower strings and quickly taken up by the four violins. This gentle melodic line becomes more animated as it develops, with accompanying voices that grow particularly restless.

The Scherzo is the most famous part of the Octet. Mendelssohn said that it was inspired by the closing lines of the Walpurgisnacht section near the end of Part I of Goethe’s Faust, where Faust and

Mephistopheles descend into the underworld. He apparently had in mind the final lines of the description of the marriage of Oberon and Titania:

Clouds go by and mists recede,
Bathed in the dawn and blended;
Sighs the wind in leaf and reed,
And all our tale is ended.

This music zips along brilliantly. Mendelssohn marked it Allegro leggierissimo–“as light as possible”–and it does seem like goblin music, sparkling, trilling, and swirling right up to the end, where it vanishes into thin air.

Featuring an eight-part fugato, the energetic Presto demonstrates the young composer’s contrapuntal skill. There are many wonderful touches here. At one point sharp-eared listeners may detect a quotation, perhaps unconscious, of “And He Shall Reign” from the Hallelujah Chorus of Handel’s Messiah, and near the end Mendelssohn skillfully brings back the main theme of the Scherzo as a countermelody to the finale’s polyphonic complexity. It is a masterstroke in a piece of music that would be a brilliant achievement by a composer of any age.

Octet for Strings in C Major, Opus 7 George ENESCU

Born August 19, 1881, Liveni Virnav, Romania
Died May 3/4, 1955, Paris

 

A child prodigy, George Enescu eft Romania at age 7 to enter the Conservatory of the Gesellschaft der Musikfreunde in Vienna, then went on to study at the Paris Conservatory. Along the way, he worked with a spectacular array of musicians: in Vienna he played in orchestras conducted by Brahms, and in Paris he studied with Massenet and Fauré, became friends with Saint-Saëns, and was a classmate of Ravel. He graduated from the Paris Conservatory with a first prize in violin in 1899 at the age of 18, then embarked on a career as violinist and composer.

Enescu’s music took two distinct paths at first. There were consciously nationalistic works like the Romanian Rhapsodies, composed in 1900-01. But at this same moment, just as he left the Conservatory, the teenaged Enescu set to work on quite a different piece, an Octet for Strings. In contrast to the Romanian Rhapsodies, which string together a series of Romanian folksongs in an episodic structure, the Octet was very carefully conceived and composed as a complex musical structure. The Octet grows out of its powerful opening idea, which will reappear in many subtle transformations across its forty-minute span. The process of composition was difficult for the young composer (it took him eighteen months to complete the Octet), and Enescu, who planned the piece with great precision, noted that “An engineer who would have thrown over a river his first suspension bridge wouldn’t have been so anxious as I was blackening the paper with staves.”

An Octet for Strings of course calls to mind the other great octet for strings, also written by a teenager: Mendelssohn’s Octet of 1825, composed when he was 16. But how different these two works are! Mendelssohn’s Octet is all fleetness, grace, and polish, but Enescu’s plunges us into a world of violence, sonority, and conflict. Its première in Paris produced varied responses. The French violinist and conductor Edouard Colonne brought his son to the première, and at the conclusion the son remarked, “Well, but this is awfully beautiful.” To which the father replied, “Of course, it is more awful than beautiful.” (Enescu, who had a wonderful sense of humor, loved to tell this story.)

The principal influence on Enescu’s Octet was not Mendelssohn, but–surprisingly–Berlioz, who wrote no chamber music of his own. But Enescu saw a role model in Berlioz, who had been dead for thirty years when he began work on the Octet: Berlioz had fought against hidebound French musical traditions and had introduced a nightmare element into his music, one that strongly attracted Enescu(who in fact quotes the Symphonie fantastique in the closing moments of the Octet). Enescu noted that he wanted to bring the extravagance of the earlier composer to the civilized world of chamber music: “Sometimes I felt myself like a Berlioz in chamber music, if it is possible to imagine the man who used five orchestras composing such a kind of music.”

The opening instantly establishes the character of this powerful music. Over steady accompaniment from the second cello, the other seven instruments hammer out the opening theme, a sinuous, angular, and propulsive idea that takes nearly a minute to unfold. This is the seminal subject of the Octet, and all subsequent material will in some way be related to this theme. This is very densely argued exposition: much of it unfolds canonically, and the writing makes virtuoso demands on all eight players. The second subject, announced by the first viola and marked expressive and grieving, seems to strike a different note, but this theme is simply a derivation of the powerful opening idea. After a dynamic development, this extended movement trails into silence on a muted re-statement of the main idea.

Enescu calls for only a brief pause between the first and second movements (long enough only to remove the mutes), and suddenly the second movement leaps violently to life. Marked Très fougueux (“fiery, impetuous”), it opens with the same sort of unison explosion that launched the first movement, but now that theme has evolved into something spiky and fierce. Enescu marks this opening statement agité, and it alternates with slower, gentler material marked caressant: “caressing.” The movement develops principally through a violent fugue based on its opening gesture; along the way the principal theme of the first movement makes a reappearance, and the music drives to a huge climax full of massed chords.

This fury subsides, and the music proceeds without pause into the third movement, marked Lentement. This opens with a series of slow, muted chords (once again derived from the seminal theme), and soon the first violin sings the grieving main idea (one of Enescu’s recurring markings in this movement is velouté: “velvety”). Gentle as its opening may be, this movement, too, rises to a conflicted climax, recalling themes from the opening movement as it proceeds. The finale, which begins without pause, is a sort of grand waltz, full of energy and sweep. The movement drives aggressively to its closing pages, which bring a surprise: the music slows, and the first violin sings a phrase that appears to be derived from the theme of the Beloved in Berlioz’s Symphonie fantastique. After all the violence of the Octet, this episode–however brief–seems to offer a moment of relief, of purity. And then the furies return to drive the Octet to its surprisingly fierce conclusion.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Duets for Violin and Cello Reinhold GLIÈRE

Born January 11, 1875, Kiev
Died June 23, 1956, Moscow

The music of Reinhold Glière has almost disappeared from concert life in the West. There was a time when his epic Ilya Murometz Symphony was regularly performed, and his Russian Sailors Dance was once a pops concert staple, but even these seem to have drifted off our radar, and performances of his music today are rare. Yet Glière was a prolific composer and–in Russia–an influential one. Trained at the Moscow Conservatory, he taught there from 1920 until 1941 and served as chairman of the organizing committee of the Union of Soviet Composers from 1939 until 1948. Such positions, however, did not protect him during the Soviet crackdown on its composers in 1948, and at that infamous congress Glière was stripped of his official positions. As a composer, Glière was particularly drawn to the folk music of the Transcaucasus region, and his work often has an epic, heroic character (the Ilya Murometz Symphony being one of the best examples). Glière composed operas, seven ballets, three symphonies, and a number of concertos and other works for orchestra, as well as vocal and chamber music.

Among his chamber music are several volumes of duos for various combinations of stringed instruments: there are duos for two cellos and several sets of duos for violin and cello. Glière doubtless intended this as Hausmusik: music that could be played at home for the enjoyment of the participants. That did not prevent him from writing technically demanding music–apparently Glière had very accomplished amateur musicians in mind when he composed these short pieces for them, and it is worth noting that Heifetz and Piatigorsky recorded one of Glière’s duos. This concert opens with a selection of these duos for violin and cello: Hausmusik perhaps, but nevertheless music difficult enough and appealing enough to attract even the greatest virtuosos–and to give pleasure to all who hear it.

String Quartet in A Major, Opus 41, No. 3 Robert SCHUMANN

Born June 8, 1810, Zwickau, Germany
Died July 29, 1856, Endenich, Germany

Schumann’s marriage to the young Clara Wieck in 1840 set off a great burst of creativity, and curiously he seemed to change genres by year: 1840 produced an outpouring of song, 1841 symphonic works, and 1842 chamber music. During the winter of 1842, Schumann had begun to think about composing string quartets; Clara was gone on a month-long concert tour to Copenhagen in April, and though he suffered an anxiety attack in her absence Schumann used that time to study the quartets of Haydn, Mozart, and Beethoven. Clara’s return to Leipzig restored the composer’s spirits, and he quickly composed the three string quartets of his Opus 41 in June and July of that year; later that summer he wrote his Piano Quartet and Piano Quintet. Writing string quartets presented special problems for the pianist-composer. The string quartets are his only chamber works without piano, and–cut off from the familiar resources of his own instrument–he struggled to write just for strings. Though he returned to writing chamber music later in his career, Schumann never again wrote a string quartet.

The Quartet in A Major, composed quickly between July 8 and 22, is regarded as the finest of the set and shows many of those original touches that mark Schumann’s best music. The first movement opens with a very brief (seven-measure) slow introduction marked Andante espressivo. The first violin’s falling fifth at the very beginning will become the thematic “seed” for much of the movement: that same falling fifth opens the main theme at the Allegro molto moderato and also appears as part of the second subject, introduced by the cello over syncopated accompaniment. Schumann’s markings for these two themes suggest the character of the movement: sempre teneramente (“always tenderly”) and espressivo. Schumann’s procedures in this movement are a little unusual: the development treats only the first theme, and the second does not reappear until the recapitulation. The movement fades into silence on the cello’s pianissimo falling fifth.

The second movement brings more originality. Marked Assai agitato (“Very agitated”), it is a theme-and-variation movement, but with a difference: it begins cryptically–with an off-the-beat main idea in 3/8 meter–and only after three variations does Schumann present the actual theme, now marked Un poco Adagio. A further variation and flowing coda bring the movement to a quiet close. The Adagio molto opens peacefully with the soaring main idea in the first violin. More insistent secondary material arrives over dotted rhythms, and the music grows harmonically complex before pulsing dotted rhythms draw the movement to a close.

Out of the quiet, the rondo-finale bursts to life with a main idea so vigorous that it borders on the aggressive. This is an unusually long movement. Contrasting interludes (including a lovely, Bach-like gavotte) provide relief along the way, but the insistent dotted rhythms of the rondo tune always return to pound their way into a listener’s consciousness and finally to propel the quartet to its exuberant close.

String Quintet in C Major, D. 956 Franz SCHUBERT

Born January 31, 1797, Vienna
Died November 19, 1828, Vienna

Schubert’s String Quintet in C Major, universally acknowledged as one of the finest creations in all chamber music, dates from the miraculous final year of that composer’s brief life, 1828. That year saw the revision of the “Great” Symphony in C Major and the composition of the three final piano sonatas, the songs of the Schwanengesang collection, this quintet, and the song “Der Hirt auf Dem Felsen,” completed in the weeks just prior to Schubert’s death on November 19. The date of the Quintet is difficult to pin down, but it was probably composed at the end of the summer–on October 2 Schubert wrote to one of his publishers that he had “finally turned out a Quintet for 2 violins, 1 viola, and 2 violoncellos.”

Many have been quick to hear premonitions of death in this quintet, as if this music–Schubert’s last instrumental work–must represent a summing-up of his life. But it is dangerous to read intimations of mortality into music written shortly before any composer’s death, and there is little basis for such a conclusion here–although he was ill during the summer, Schubert did not know that he was fatally ill. Rather than being death-haunted, the Quintet in C Major is music of great richness, music that suffuses a golden glow. Some of this is due to its unusual sonority: the additional cello brings weight to the instrumental texture and allows one cello to become a full partner in the thematic material, a freedom Schubert fully exploits. Of unusual length (over 50 minutes long), the Quintet also shows great harmonic freedom–some have commented that this music seems to change keys every two bars.

The opening Allegro ma non troppo is built on three theme groups: the quiet violin theme heard at the very beginning, an extended duet for the two cellos, and a little march figure for all five instruments. The cello duet is unbelievably beautiful, so beautiful that many musicians (certainly many cellists!) have said that they would like nothing on their tombstone except the music for this passage. But it is the march tune that dominates the development section; the recapitulation is a fairly literal repeat of the opening section, and a brief coda brings the movement to its close.

Longest of the four movements, the Adagio is in ABA form. The opening is remarkable: the three middle voices–second violin, viola, and first cello–sing a gentle melody that stretches easily over 28 bars; the second cello accompanies them with pizzicato notes, while high above the first violin decorates the melody with quiet interjections of its own. The middle section, in F minor, feels agitated and dark; a trill leads back to the opening material, but now the two outer voices accompany the melody with runs and swirls that have suddenly grown complex.

The third movement is a scherzo-and-trio, marked Presto. The bounding scherzo, with its hunting horn calls, is fairly straightforward, but the trio is quite unusual, in some surprising ways the emotional center of the entire Quintet. One normally expects a trio section to be gentle in mood, sometimes even a thematic extension of the scherzo. But this trio, marked Andante sostenuto and in the unexpected key of D-flat major, is spare, grave, haunting. Schubert sets it in 4/4 instead of the expected 3/4, and its lean lines and harmonic surprises give it a grieving quality quite different from the scherzo. The lament concludes, and the music plunges back into sunlight as the scherzo resumes.

Many have heard Hungarian folk music in the opening of the Allegretto, with its evocation of wild gypsy fiddling. The second theme is one of those graceful little tunes that only Schubert could write; both themes figure throughout the movement, until finally another cello duet leads to a fiery coda ingeniously employing both main themes.

The Quintet in C Major is one of the glories of the chamber music repertory and one of Schubert’s finest works. Yet he never heard a note of it. It lay in manuscript for years and was not performed until 1850, twenty-two years after his death.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Variations on “Bei Männern, welche Liebe fühlen” for Piano and Cello, WoO46 Ludwig Van BEETHOVEN

Born December 16, 1770, Bonn
Died March 26, 1827, Vienna

Mozart’s The Magic Flute had been premièred only fourteen months before Beethoven arrived in Vienna in November 1792, and–like so many others–the young composer soon fell under its spell: it remained his favorite Mozart opera throughout his life, and in fact he much preferred it to The Marriage of Figaro and Don Giovanni. So great was this affection that Beethoven twice turned to The Magic Flute for themes on which to write variations. In 1796 he wrote Twelve Variations onEin Mädchen oder Weibchen” for cello and piano, and in 1801–at the same time he was writing the “Moonlight” Sonata–Beethoven came back to the opera and composed a set of variations for cello and piano on “Bei Männern, welche Liebe fühlen.”

In the opera, “Bei Männern” comes near the end of Act I when Pamina and Papageno sing a love-duet: its first lines are “A man who feels the pangs of loving, He will not lack a gentle heart.” The duet is built on a graceful and flowing melody in 6/8; Beethoven preserves its original key of E-flat major but changes Mozart’s marking Andantino to Andante. In a nice touch, Beethoven has the piano take Pamino’s initial statement, and the cello enters with Papageno’s answer; both statements are already slightly varied from Mozart’s original version in the opera. There follow seven brief variations. The emphasis here is on melodiousness and grace rather than virtuosity, and Beethoven’s variations sparkle with some of the glowing spirit and fun of Mozart’s opera.

Quintet in A Major for Clarinet and Strings, K. 581 Wolfgang Amadeus MOZART

Born January 27, 1756, Salzburg
Died December 5, 1791, Vienna

While Mozart reportedly did not care for the sound of the flute, he felt a special fondness for the clarinet. He first heard the newly-invented instrument at the age of seven, while on a visit to Mannheim, and his fascination with the clarinet’s mellow sonority and wide range stayed with him throughout his life. Mozart was one of the first composers to use the clarinet in a symphony, and the instrument figures prominently in such important late works as his Symphony No. 39 (1788) and the operas Così fan tutte (1790) and La Clemenza di Tito (1791).

Part of Mozart’s fascination with the clarinet late in life resulted from his friendship with the Austrian clarinet virtuoso Anton Stadler (1753-1812), one of the composer’s fellow Freemasons in Vienna. It was for Stadler that Mozart wrote his three great works featuring the clarinet: the Trio, K.498, the Quintet, K.581, and the Concerto, K.622. Stadler played the basset horn, a clarinet-like instrument of his own invention, which could play four pitches lower than the standard clarinet of Mozart’s day. This unfortunately resulted in a number of corrupt editions of Mozart’s works for Stadler, as editors re-wrote them to suit the range of the standard clarinet. Subsequent modifications have given the A clarinet those four low pitches, and today we hear these works at the pitches Mozart originally intended.

Mozart wrote the Clarinet Quintet during the summer of 1789, just before he began work on Così fan tutte, finishing the score on September 29; the Quintet had its first performance in Vienna the following December 22, with Stadler as soloist and Mozart a member of the quartet. Simple verbal description cannot begin to suggest the glories of the Quintet–this is truly sovereign music, full of the complete technical mastery of Mozart’s final years and rich with the emotional depth that marks the music from that period. The strings have the first theme of the Allegro, and the clarinet soon enters to embellish this noble opening statement. The second subject, presented by the first violin, flows with a long-breathed lyricism, and the movement develops in sonata form. The Larghetto belongs very much to the clarinet, which weaves a long cantilena above the accompanying strings; new material arrives in the first violin, and the development section is Mozart at his finest. Particularly impressive here is the careful attention to sonority, with the silky sound of muted strings set against the warm murmur of the clarinet. The Menuetto is unusual in that it has two trio sections: the minor-key first is entirely for strings, while in the second the clarinet evokes the atmosphere of the Austrian countryside with a ländler-like dance. In place of the expected rondo-finale Mozart offers a variation movement based on the violins’ opening duet. The five variations are sharply differentiated: several feature athletic parts for the clarinet, the fourth is a soaring episode for viola over rich accompaniment from the other voices, and the fifth is an expressive Adagio. The Clarinet Quintet concludes with a jaunty coda derived from the first half of the original theme.

Twelve Variations for Cello and Piano on“Ein Mädchen oder Weibchen,” Opus 66 Ludwig Van BEETHOVEN

When Beethoven arrived in Vienna in 1792, composers did not generally regard the cello as a melodic or solo instrument. Young Beethoven, however, was interested in the cello, and in 1796 he wrote two sonatas and two sets of variations for cello: Twelve Variations for Piano and Cello on a Theme from Handel’s Judas Maccabeus and a set based on the aria “Ein Mädchen oder Weibchen” from Mozart’s The Magic Flute, which had been composed only five years earlier. The Magic Flute was always Beethoven’s favorite among Mozart’s operas, and it is no surprise that when he came to write variations he should turn to a favorite opera and a familiar tune. Beethoven did not immediately publish the variations on “Ein Mädchen oder Weibchen, and they were eventually assigned a misleadingly high opus number–this music is actually comtemporaneous with his Opus 2 piano sonatas.

Papageno sings “Ein Mädchen oder Weibchen”–with its famous glockenspiel accompaniment–near the end of the the second act of The Magic Flute. The theme sets the words “Ein Mädchen oder Weibchen/Wunscht Papageno sich” (“For maiden or a woman/Doth Papageno yearn”). Beethoven’s twelve variations on this infectious tune are straightforward and quite compact–the entire set lasts barely ten minutes. Most immediately striking are the two slow variations: X (Adagio) and XI (Poco Adagio quasi Andante). Here Beethoven suddenly shifts to a somber F minor and wrings a degree of genuine pathos from Mozart’s tune before the final variation returns to F major and flows cheerfully to its quiet close.

String Quintet in G Minor, K. 516 Wolfgang Amadeus MOZART

In the spring of 1787, Mozart–then 31–was at the height of his powers. The previous year had seen the triumphant première of The Marriage of Figaro, and now he was about to begin work on Don Giovanni. But before he plunged into the opera, Mozart wrote two viola quintets. The string quartet gave Mozart unusual problems throughout his life, but the addition of one extra instrument–the instrument Mozart preferred to play in chamber music–unlocked some of his greatest music. Perhaps the richer instrumental texture stirred his creative powers in unusual ways. Perhaps it was the distinctive sound of the violas. Perhaps it was the new possibilities for playing combinations of instruments off against each other. Who knows?

The Quintet in G Minor, completed on May 16, 1787, is one of Mozart’s finest works and certainly one of the greatest pieces of chamber music ever written. Everyone who hears this music senses its intensity, and Mozart’s biographers have looked for causes in the composer’s own life. While this was the period of his father’s final illness (Leopold Mozart died on May 28), any connection between this and the music must remain conjectural. What is clear is that into this quintet Mozart poured a depth of expression heard in very little of his other music. In the darkness of its character, the range of its moods, and the compression of the writing, it is often compared to another of Mozart’s great works in G minor, the Symphony No. 40, composed the followingyear. One of the distinguishing technical features of the quintet is Mozart’s constant chromatic writing, and in particular the falling chromatic lines of much of the melodic material give the music extraordinary emotional power.

The dark and grieving opening theme of the Allegro, heard immediately in the first violin and quickly repeated by the first viola, climbs and then falls back, and this same rising-and-falling melodic motion recurs throughout the movement: it gives shape to the second subject, also introduced by the first violin and also–curiously–in the home key of G minor. Just as remarkable is the steady beat of the accompanying voices: these constant eighth-notes–always pulsing forward–give the music another dimension of urgency. The development is relatively short, but Mozart then offers a long recapitulation and a substantial coda that remains in G minor.

The minuet-and-trio comes second in this quartet, rather than in the expected third position. The cheerful rhythmic spring that marks most minuets is absent here, and Mozart defeats expectations by placing his strongest accents on the third beat of some of his measures. The trio section, in G major, seems to let in a brief flood of sunlight, but Mozart further enforces the sense of compression by basing this trio on a theme taken from the minuet.

The Adagio ma non troppo plunges us into a different world entirely, so unexpected is its sound. Mozart mutes the five instruments throughout, and this movement is remarkable for both its rich sonority and the variety of its moods. Each of the its three themes is radically different, and each generates its own emotional world: the stately opening gives way to a grieving second subject (once again based on falling chromatic lines) which in turn is displaced by an the oddly-dancing–almost carefree–third idea. Beneath its muted surface, this music wears many faces, moves through many moods.

The final movement begins with another Adagio, now unmuted: the first violin arches high and falls back over the quietly-throbbing accompaniment. In a sense, this introduction is the emotional climax of the entire quintet, for it gives way to a good-natured rondo-finale in G major. Many have found this cheerful finale anticlimactic after the first three movements and the introduction to the last, and Mozart himself was aware of this problem: he made sketches for a finale that remained in G minor, but discarded them. He was probably right to do so. The quintet clearly needs some emotional release at this point, and this finale serves that purpose well (it is worth noting, too, that the main theme of this rondo bears some relation to the opening theme of the first movement, reinforcing one more time the sense of compressed intensity that informs the entire quintet).

Long after the rondo has come dancing home in sunny G major, however, it is to the opening movements that one’s memory returns. And particularly to the quintet’s very beginning, where that painful, surging violin melody stays to haunt the mind.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Two Pieces for String Octet, Opus 11 Dmitri SHOSTAKOVICH

Born September 25, 1906, St. Petersburg
Died August 9, 1975, Moscow

When Shostakovich died in 1975, he was remembered primarily as a symphonist, but the last several decades have seen new interest in his chamber music, particularly the impressive cycle of fifteen string quartets. Shostakovich came to the string quartet relatively late in life, but as a very young man he had experimented with chamber music, composing a piano trio at 17 and the Two Pieces for String Octet at 18, while he was still a conservatory student.

From this same period came Shostakovich’s dazzling First Symphony, Opus 10, and in fact he worked on the symphony and the Two Pieces simultaneously. The Two Pieces are in the same neo-classical manner as the symphony. Shostakovich scored this music for string octet, specifically the same double string quartet that another teenaged composer, Felix Mendelssohn, had used in his Octet. The form can seem strange: this brilliant, bittersweet music consists of two contrasting and unrelated movements, both characterized by high energy levels.

Composed in December 1924, the Prelude is dominated by the powerful sequence of ominous chords heard at the very beginning. This movement is episodic, with sharply contrasting passages for muted triplets, pizzicato chords, and a virtuoso part for the first violin before closing on a quiet unison D. The Scherzo, written in July 1925, is much more acerbic. It too is episodic, though here the thematic material tends to be short and angular. The fiery main idea, announced by the first violin, rushes this movement to its sudden, powerful close.

The Two Pieces for String Octet were first performed in Moscow on January 9, 1927, by the combined Glière and Stradivarius Quartets.

Piano Quartet (2010) Cynthia Lee WONG

Born 1982

A NOTE FROM THE COMPOSER:

The Piano Quartet is an exploration of darkness, silence, and inner space. While composing this work, I read Edgar Allan Poe’s sorrowful and haunting Ligeia for inspiration. I was struck not only by the emotionalism of the story, which dramatizes the loss of a loved one, but I was fascinated by the unhurried, musical flow of Poe’s writing. While composing the Piano Quartet, I allowed a certain slowness into the process. At the same time, I sought to give a few chosen ideas the space and breathing room necessary to manifest as their most beautiful and perfect forms.

I am honored to dedicate this piece to Marc Neikrug, and this performance to the memory of my father, who passed away last spring.

-Cynthia Lee Wong

String Quartet in G Major, Opus 77, No. 1 Franz Joseph HAYDN

Born March 31, 1732, Rohrau, Austria
Died May 31, 1809, Vienna

Haydn turned the string quartet into a great form. Music for two violins, viola, and cello had been written for years–usually as background or entertainment music–but in his cycle of 83 quartets Haydn transformed the quartet into an ensemble of four equal partners, wrote music that demanded the greatest musicianship and commitment from all four performers, and made the quartet the medium for some of his most refined expression. His quartet-writing, however, came to an end in the late 1790s. Haydn had just returned from two quite successful visits to London, and now–in his mid-sixties–he was losing interest in purely instrumental music. He would write no more symphonies and would instead devote his final years to vocal music: from these last years came his oratorios The Creation and The Seasons, as well as the great masses.

Just as he was embarking on these new directions, Haydn completed the two string quartets of his Opus 77 (and actually began one more, destined to remain unfinished). Commissioned by Prince Lobkowitz, who would later be Beethoven’s patron, the two Opus 77 quartets of 1799 represent the culmination of a lifetime spent developing and refining the form: the Quartet in G Major performed on this concert is widely considered one of Haydn’s finest, and that is saying a great deal. Audiences might best approach this quartet by listening for the many signs of a master’s touch: the liberation of all four voices, the rapid exchanges of melodic line between them, and the beautifully idiomatic writing for all four instruments–including the often-neglected viola.

The opening Allegro moderato is in the expected sonata form, though with some original thematic touches: the main subject is a genial march-like tune–the steady 4/4 pulse of this march strides along easily throughout the movement. The second subject is hardly a theme at all, just a flowing two-measure figure that moves between the two violins–it is a measure of Haydn’s mature mastery that he can find so much in such simple material. The Adagio is built on a single theme, which is then repeated, growing more elaborate with each recurrence. The brisk minuet (its marking is Presto!) sends the first violin soaring from the bottom of its range to the very top, while the trio makes a surprising leap from the minuet’s G major to the unexpected key of E-flat major, which in turn slides into C minor as it goes. The finale, also marked Presto, is a miniature sonata-form movement that blisters along at a pace that makes it feel almost like a perpetual-motion. Some suspect that Haydn derived its central theme from a Hungarian folksong, but–whatever its origin–this movement is a real showcase for the first violin, and Haydn demands sparkling, athletic playing from all four players throughout this movement.

String Quartet in C-sharp Minor, Opus 131 Ludwig Van BEETHOVEN

Born December 16, 1770, Bonn
Died March 26, 1827, Vienna

Beethoven had been commissioned in 1822 by Prince Nikolas Galitzin of St. Petersburg to write three string quartets, though he had to delay them until after he finished the Missa Solemnis and the Ninth Symphony. He completed the three quartets for Galitzin in 1825, but those quartets had not exhausted his ideas about the form, and he pressed on to work on another. Begun at the end of 1825, the Quartet in C-sharp Minor was complete in July 1826. This is an astonishing work in every respect. Its form alone is remarkable: seven continuous movements lasting a total of forty minutes. But its content is just as remarkable, for this quartet is an unbroken arc of music that sustains a level of heartfelt intensity and intellectual power through every instant of its journey. This was Beethoven’s favorite among his quartets.

On the manuscript he sent the publisher, the composer scrawled: “zusammengestohlen aus Verschiedenem diesem und jenem” (“Stolen and patched together from various bits and pieces”). The alarmed publishers were worried that he might be trying to palm off some old pieces he had lying around, and Beethoven had to explain that his remark was a joke. But it is at once a joke and a profound truth. A joke because this quartet is one of the most carefully unified pieces ever written, and a truth because it is made up of “bits and pieces”: fugue, theme and variations, scherzo, and sonata form among them.

The form of the Quartet in C-sharp Minor is a long arch. The substantial outer movements are in classical forms, and at the center of the arch is a theme-and-variation movement that lasts a quarter-hour by itself. The second and third and the fifth and sixth form pairs of much shorter movements, often in wholly original forms.

The opening movement is a long, slow fugue, its haunting main subject laid out immediately by the first violin. There is something rapt about the movement (and perhaps the entire quartet), as if the music almost comes from a different world. In a sense, it did. Beethoven had been completely deaf for a decade when he wrote this quartet, and now–less than a year from his death–he was writing from the lonely power of his musical imagination. Molto espressivo, he demands in the score, and if ever there has been expressive music, this is it. The fugue reaches a point of repose, then modulates up half a step to D major for the Allegro molto vivace. Rocking along easily on a 6/8 meter, this flowing movement brings relaxation–and emotional relief–after the intense fugue. The Allegro moderato opens with two sharp chords and seems on the verge of developing entirely new ideas when Beethoven suddenly cuts it off with a soaring cadenza for first violin and proceeds to the next movement. The Allegro moderato seems to pass as the briefest flash of contrast–the entire movement lasts only eleven measures.

The longest movement in the quartet, the Andante ma non troppo e molto cantabile is one of its glories. Beethoven presents a simple theme, gracefully shared by the two violins, and then writes six variations on it. At times the variations grow so complex that the original theme almost disappears; Beethoven brings it back, exotically decorated by first violin trills, at the very end of the movement. Out of this quiet close explodes the Presto, the quartet’s scherzo, which rushes along on a steady pulse of quarter-notes; this powerful music flows easily, almost gaily. Beethoven makes use of sharp pizzicato accents and at the very end asks the performers to play sul ponticello, producing an eerie, grating sound by bowing directly on the tops of their bridges.

There follows a heartfelt Adagio, its main idea introduced by the viola. Beethoven distills stunning emotional power into the briefest of spans here: this movement lasts only 28 measures before the concluding Allegro bursts to life with a unison attack three octaves deep. In sonata form, this furiously energetic movement brings back fragments of the fugue subject (sometimes inverted) from the first movement. It is an exuberant conclusion to so intense a journey, and at the very end the music almost leaps upward to the three massive chords that bring the quartet to its close.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Concerto Grosso in D Major, Opus 6, No. 4 Arcangelo CORELLI

Born February 17, 1653, Fusignano, Italy
Died January 8, 1713, Rome

Corelli’s set of twelve concerti grossi, Opus 6, was published in 1714, the year after his death. They had probably been written a number of years earlier, and there is evidence that he spent his final years revising these concertos for publication, in the process making them more brilliant and virtuosic. In all twelve concertos, the concertino consists of the same three soloists: two violins and a cello. Corelli further specifies that while these soloists are obligatory, the orchestral accompaniment is optional, which makes clear an interesting feature of this music: the orchestral accompaniment merely doubles the soloists’ music, at times dropping out to let them shine on their own. While this music could be performed by the soloists alone, it is much more interesting with the orchestral accompaniment, which adds weight to the textures and sometimes provides echo effects to the soloists’ line.

The Concerto No. 4 in D Major performed on this concert is in four movements, in contrast to the rest of the Opus 6 concertos, which generally have five or six. The first movement begins with a four-bar Adagio of gradated dynamics that serves simply to set up the main body of the movement, marked Allegro; in binary form, this puts the spotlight firmly on the two violin soloists. The brief second movement, an Adagio, proceeds along a steady progression of eighth-notes; soloists and orchestra play in unison here. In the following Vivace, the soloists re-emerge from that texture: the two violins share the melodic line while the cello scurries along beneath them. The concluding Allegro falls into several sections. It begins as a binary-form movement in 2/4, full of dancing triplets, but Corelli appends a further Allegro section which races (in 4/4) to the firm concluding chords.

Concerto in E-flat Major for Two Horns Georg Philipp TELEMANN

Born March 14, 1681, Magdeburg, Germany
Died June 25, 1767, Hamburg

Telemann has been called The Complete Musician, and for good reason. Not only did he teach himself to compose, he also taught himself to play the violin, doublebass, flute, oboe, clavier, organ, and numerous other instruments. Over his 86 years, he composed 6000 works, including 1700 cantatas, 600 overtures, 45 passions, and hundreds of concertos and sonatas. Telemann appears also to have been The Complete Human Being: trained as a lawyer, he helped write Germany’s first copyright laws, composed many of the texts he set to music, was an ardent amateur botanist, fathered ten children, and (not surprisingly) wrote three separate autobiographies.

During his forty years as music director of the city of Hamburg (1721-1767), Telemann was called upon to supply many different kinds of music, and one of these was Tafelmusik, or “table music”: music intended to accompany banqueting or feasting. Telemann published three different sets of Tafelmusik, each containing various kinds of music (orchestral and chamber) suitable for festive mealtimes.

The horn for which Telemann wrote was not the modern valved French horn but the natural horn, a valveless loop of metal tubing with a mouthpiece at one end and a bell at the other. This was an extremely difficult instrument to play–performers produced different pitches by varying lip pressure or adjusting the position of their hand in the bell, and some notes in particular keys were impossible. This horn had a brighter, more piercing sound than the modern horn.

Telemann’s Concerto in E-flat Major must have made a splendid accompaniment to a banquet. The opening Maestoso (“majestic”) proceeds at a stately tempo. It is based on an exchange between the two soloists and two violinists from the orchestra, and Telemann plays to each instrument’s strength: the horns have noble calls, while the violins offer a busy accompaniment. The powerful Allegro is built on firmly-syncopated accents; much of the horn parts here are very high. The final movement is really two movements played without pause. The slow introduction (Grave is as much an indication of character as tempo here) features a prominent violin solo punctuated by fierce horn attacks. A modulation leads directly into the bright finale, where the writing for the two soloists recalls (no doubt intentionally) the orchestral horn’s ancestor: the hunting horn.

Concerto in C Major for Oboe, Strings and Continuo, RV. 447 Antonio VIVALDI

Born March 4, 1678, Venice
Died July 26/7, 1741, Vienna

Vivaldi was one of the most famous composers of his era. His music was performed and published throughout Europe, and his ideas about concerto form influenced many composers, including Bach. Vivaldi himself was a brilliant violinist, and he claimed to have written ninety operas. Yet for all his fame, Vivaldi supported himself with a surprisingly prosaic day-job: for nearly forty years (1704-1740) he was music director of the Ospedale della Pietà, a sort of convent-music school for illegitimate, abandoned, or orphaned girls in Venice. The city fathers of Venice believe that teaching these girls to play an instrument would give them a useful skill, rescue them from a life of poverty, and keep them from becoming burdens on the state. It was largely for the use of the girls of the Ospedale that Vivaldi wrote his 450 concertos. Most of these were for violin, but Vivaldi also wrote a number of concertos for wind instruments and string orchestra (the Ospedale had some distinguished wind teachers), and among these are twenty concertos for oboe, string orchestra, and continuo.

The Concerto in C Major is in the expected three-movement form that Vivaldi favored, though he springs a surprise in the finale. The opening Allegro bursts to life with a grand flourish for the orchestra, though this ritornello theme will return only sparingly. Most of the first movement is given to passages for the solo oboe, and their difficulty suggests just how proficient the girls of the Ospedale must have been: the soloist must master lengthy sequences of swirling triplets, long runs, trills, and wide leaps. Vivaldi moves to E minor for the Larghetto; after its stately introduction, the orchestra provides minimal accompaniment to the oboe’s long lyric lines. Rather than concluding with the expected Allegro movement, Vivaldi instead casts the finale as a minuet. The orchestra opens the movement with the minuet theme, and the oboe enters to offer a series of variations on that theme. These take a variety of forms: at one point the music moves unexpectedly into E-flat major, another variation is cast entirely in very rapid 32nd-note runs, and the entire movement demands playing of the highest order from the soloist. Vivaldi rounds things off by having the orchestra recall the minuet theme in its original form.

Pièces en Concert François COUPERIN

Born November 10, 1668, Paris
Died September 11, 1733, Paris

At the age of fifteen, François Couperin became the organist for King Louis XIV, and he remained in service to the royal family for decades thereafter: he performed for the king, taught the princes and princesses to play the harpsichord, and put on a series of Sunday afternoon concerts of chamber music at the palace. These Concerts royaux, begun for the aging Louis XIV, continued after his death and the succession of the young Louis XV in 1715. The present Pièces en concert is a collection of individual movements by Couperin, some of them first performed at these royal concerts, which were arranged two centuries later as a brief suite for cello and strings by Paul Bazelaire. Bazelaire (1886-1958) was a virtuoso cellist and a professor at the Paris Conservatory who as a young man came to know and love the music of Couperin. At that time, Couperin’s music was little-known to general audiences, and Bazelaire wanted to find a way to make it more familiar. He chose these five movements from Couperin’s many works, arranged them for solo cello and a string ensemble (either quartet or string orchestra), and published this set in 1924 under the name Pièces en concert. Such arrangements would be almost unthinkable today in this age of historical purity, but Bazelaire’s motives were generous: he simply wished to find a way to bring this attractive (and unfamiliar) music to audiences, and he could take consolation from the fact that Couperin himself would probably not have minded such arrangements at all.

The Prélude is music of quiet nobility, as the cello’s long line leads the way over dotted accompaniment. As its name suggests, a Sicilienne is of Sicilian origin: it is a slow dance characterized by a swaying rhythm; this one, in binary form, rocks along gently on its 12/8 meter as the theme makes terraced entrances. La Tromba means “The Trumpet,” and the sound of trumpet calls echo through this sharp-edged music, which is also in binary form. The Plainte (“Lament”) features an important part for solo viola: solo viola and cello have a long muted duet that sings sadly on slow dotted rhythms. These two soloists drop out for the center section, where the two violin lines sing their grieving lines over pizzicato accompaniment; the soloists return to round the movement off with the opening music. The Pièces en concert concludes with the Air de Diable, marked “Quickly.” To modern ears there is nothing too diabolic-sounding about this music, which skips along on some very animated music and soon brings this collection to a vigorous–and sonorous–close.

Concerto in B-flat Major for Harp and Strings, Opus 4, No. 6 George Frideric HANDEL

Born February 23, 1685, Halle, Germany
Died April 14, 1759, London

Many listeners will discover that they already know this endlessly graceful music, but as a concerto for organ and orchestra, and thereby hangs a tale. During the 1730s, when Handel made his reluctant (but fortunate) transition from opera to oratorio, he felt that he needed something to entertain his audiences between the different parts of oratorios. He had on hand the organ used to accompany choruses during the oratorios, and this led to his composing organ concertos to be performed between the acts. This entr’acte music could be elaborate: during a performance of the oratorio Alexander’s Feast in 1736, the interpolated pieces included a concerto grosso, an organ concerto, and a harp concerto. This harp concerto was later rewritten and published as an organ concerto, but in its original form for harp it had a very specific purpose in Alexander’s Feast.

That oratorio is based on an ode by the same name, written in 1697 by the English poet John Dryden. Alexander’s Feast tells of the victory banquet put on by Alexander the Great to celebrate his conquest of Persia. At this banquet, the playing of the musician Timotheus on the flute and lyre so overpowers Alexander that he rushes out to avenge Greeks slain in earlier battles. Handel placed the Harp Concerto near the beginning of Alexander’s Feast as a demonstration of Timotheus’ powers on the lyre, and it was originally intended to follow the lines in the oratorio:

Timotheus placed on high,
Amid the tuneful Quire,
With flying Fingers touch’d the Lyre;
The trembling Notes ascend the Sky,
And heav’nly Joys inspire.

Two years later, in 1738, Handel decided to gather a group of organ concertos he had performed during his oratorios and publish them. Recognizing how good the music of the Harp Concerto was–and how easily it might be adapted for organ–he arranged it as an organ concerto, and it was published as the sixth concerto of his Opus 4.

In either version, this is delightful music, delicate in texture and expression. Handel provides a very restrained accompaniment: the orchestra usually announces the main theme and then offers unobtrusive accompaniment to the extended harp solos.

Concerto in G Minor for Two Cellos and Strings, RV. 531 Antonio VIVALDI

Given the current passion for the music of Vivaldi, it is hard to believe that two generations ago his music was barely known. In The Victor Book of the Symphony (1935), Charles O’Connell airily dismissed Vivaldi with the following appraisal: “Music by Vivaldi is not the kind that makes audiences stand up and cheer, nor is it noted in this book because it is so often played. However, it is of such historical importance, and so charming, that it is programmed occasionally; and certainly should have some attention if for no other reason than its marked influence on the music of succeeding composers.” The Vivaldi boom began after World War II with the sudden popularity of The Four Seasons and shows no sign of letting up. Audiences these days do, in fact, stand up and cheer the music of Vivaldi.

It is virtually impossible to date Vivaldi’s compositions precisely, and the exact date of this concerto is unknown. It is in the standard fast-slow-fast sequence of movements of the baroque concerto, and the writing for the two soloists–who play almost non-stop throughout this brief concerto–is graceful and idiomatic if not unusually virtuosic. Of particular interest is the way Vivaldi handles the solo instruments: sometimes the two cellos play in unison, sometimes they are a third apart; sometimes they trade phrases, sometimes they take turns accompanying each other. The first Allegro opens with an athletic figure for the first cello, repeated canonically by the second, over bare accompaniment from the orchestra. This movement is characterized by its rapid succession of sixteenth-notes, with the cellos dominating the texture. The cellos also dominate the brief Adagio (only seventeen measures long without repeats), which is virtually a duet for soloists over very quiet orchestral accompaniment. The blazing Allegro finale returns to the mood of the first movement. Soloists play in unison throughout the brilliant opening passage and are soon trading phrases before the rush to the conclusion, which is a variation of the animated opening.

Concerto in D Major for Three Violins, BWV 1064 (arr. Baumgartner) Johann Sebastian BACH

Born March 21, 1685, Eisenach, Germany
Died July 28, 1750, Leipzig

Bach became Cantor of the Thomaskirche in Leipzig in 1723 and plunged into the composition of church music, for long periods writing a new cantata every week. In 1729, at a point when he was exhausted by these labors and by constant squabbling with the Leipzig civic authorities, Bach was ready for a change. That year he was named music director of the Collegium Musicum, and it was with relief and enthusiasm that he took up these duties. The Collegium Musicum was a small orchestra that corresponded somewhat to the modern university-community orchestra: it consisted of professionals, amateurs, and students who rehearsed weekly and performed orchestral music. Bach threw himself into his new duties, and the Collegium Musicum performed a great deal: the orchestra gave concerts on Wednesday from 4 to 6 P.M. in the coffee-garden before the “Grimmisches Thor” in the summer and on Fridays from 8 to 10 P.M. in Zimmerman’s coffee-house in the winter.

Bach quickly discovered that he needed music for this orchestra to perform, and in particular he needed keyboard concertos, so he arranged as harpsichord concertos a number of works he had written earlier. One of the works he presented in Leipzig was a Concerto in C Major for Three Harpsichords and Orchestra, probably with the composer and his teenaged sons Wilhelm Friedemann and Carl Philipp Emanuel at the keyboards. Research has revealed that this keyboard concerto is an arrangement of what had originally been a concerto for three violins and orchestra, probably composed during Bach’s years as Kapellmeister at Cöthen (1717-1723). The concerto is heard at the present concert in a reconstruction for three violins by the Swiss violinist Rudolf Baumgartner. Bach customarily transposed his violin concertos down a step when arranging them for keyboard, so the reconstruction of the original moves it back up to D major, a particularly resonant and comfortable key for violinists.

The concerto is in the expected three movements in a fast-slow-fast sequence, yet the opening Allegro does not feel especially fast: perhaps aware of the need to keep textures clear in this complex music, Bach writes stately music that unfolds at a noble pace; critics frequently invoke the word “relaxed” to describe this movement’s particular majesty. The Adagio is not the chamber music Bach sometimes wrote as the slow movements of his concertos but is scored for the entire orchestra, and it features some particularly expressive writing for the orchestral violins. The concluding movement is the expected Allegro. Once again, Bach takes care to keep the voices clear, and he varies the movement’s steady pulse with extended passages in triplet rhythms.

 
Oboe Quartet (2011) Sean SHEPHERD

Born 1979

A NOTE FROM THE COMPOSER:

Many of my richest and most memorable musical experiences have occurred not in the concert hall or the opera house but rather in smaller performance spaces (or even in a large living room), watching a few people in an advanced mode of non-verbal communication convey and interpret this or that profound musical utterance. Chamber music can be pure magic, and the human scale of the medium and the environment have often made—for me, in the best cases—an experience bordering on the ecstatic. Composers who seem to shine with similar brilliance in both micro and macro theatres occur with astounding rarity (to me, anyway); perhaps as composers, we each come with a differently-sized internal megaphone. Someone whom I have always admired for his inspired (and seemingly intuitive) answers to the problem of musical scope, W.A. Mozart, had no problems getting his music to fit the room.

The ideas that grew out of my conversations with Marc Neikrug and the Santa Fe Chamber Music Festival began as a tabula rasa—a great but tough commission to start work on (if I can really do anything, what do I really want to do?). I began to settle on one of my personal favorite sounds in chamber music: the solo oboe (I couldn’t tell anyone why), and my mind went toward Mozart’s Oboe Quartet, K. 370. I adore the work’s subtle, intimate choreography and have often pondered the chameleonic role of the oboe, whose responsibilities as soloist are by definition more conciliatory than if it were paired with orchestra. I can’t say that I intend to (or would dare to) replicate anything about his work in a specific way, but as has been the case with Mozart’s music before, I found that revisiting K. 370 has been a natural way to unlock the vault of my ideas about subtle choreographies, conciliation, and the flexibility that great chamber musicians possess. And along the way it’s occurred to me all over again that writing chamber music—and finding the best way to express those intimate musical thoughts—is hard. Or more accurately, that writing compelling chamber music is really hard.

- Sean Shepherd

Quartet La Jolla (2011) John WILLIAMS

Born 1932

A NOTE FROM THE COMPOSER:

The idea for the La Jolla Quartet resulted from a conversation that I had with Cho-Liang Lin at Tanglewood, after we had performed a Mozart concerto together. Cho-Liang, familiar to me for many years as a magnificent artist, delighted me when he told me of his music festival in beautiful La Jolla, California, and when he graciously asked if I would contribute a piece for his festival there. I was gratified and even flattered by his suggestion, and given the usual constraints of my work in film, I was especially grateful for the freedom that he offered in saying… “write for any combination of instruments you wish”… and so, I agreed to contribute what I could. The concept of a quartet comprised of violin, cello, clarinet and harp intrigued me, and so I set out to do a piece that would explore some of the interesting sonorities available in this seldom-heard instrumentation.

The work is in five movements, beginning with an Introduction, which presents declamatory gestures framing some of the contextual parameters of volume, texture and color that we’re about to hear. The second movement, Aubade, explores the harp’s very unique role as the spiritual center and life-enhancing force of the entire piece. The Scherzo is a brief and gossamer flight where the quartet defies gravity as it dips, dives and soars... hopefully without ever touching the ground! The fourth movement, Cantando, gives the clarinet the opportunity to reflect and ruminate to the accompaniment of a steady cello pizzicato, and leads the journey of exploration, finishing with a brief cadenza. And finally in the fifth movement, Finale, the entire group… con brio… collects and gathers its energy to produce a forceful and uplifting finale.

Without the constraints of any programmatic scheme, numerical formulations or procedures, writing this piece was a joy for me. I simply relished the pleasure of exploring the instrumental possibilities that would allow four magnificent artists to display their art.

I have dedicated the entire work to my friend Cho-Liang Lin. However… for the second movement, I wish to acknowledge my debt to harpist Ann Hobson Pilot, who was the inspiration for my Harp Concerto, and who was something of a spiritual guide as I worked on the Aubade movement, which reflects some of my research and preparatory work on the concerto.

Also I have to mention the great clarinetist John Bruce Yeh, whose work in the Chicago Symphony I’ve greatly admired. When John learned that I was writing this piece, he encouraged me to finish it, and when I was told that he was a frequent guest at SummerFest I decided to write the fourth movement, Cantando, expressly for him. Of course, my greatest thanks and deepest indebtedness go to Cho-Liang Lin for having conceived this project, which I hope in some small measure, might reward listeners and players alike.

- John Williams

White Granite (2010) Joan TOWER

Born 1938

A NOTE FROM THE COMPOSER:

White Granite (Piano Quartet) was commssioned by St. Timothy’s Festival Summer Music Festival (in Montana), Bravo! Vail Valley Music Festival (in Colorado) and La Jolla Music Society for SummerFest (in California) and was given its world premiere in Georgetown Lake, Montana, on July 11th, 2010 by violinist Peter Zazofsky, violist William Fekenheuer, cellist Michael Reynolds, and pianist Michele Levin.

The 17-minute work is a piece that I enjoyed writing. As a pianist, having the piano present always gives me comfort. The piano, in fact, probably generates most of the background action in the piece - starting with the harmony in the first few measures and continuing with the different motoric ideas that are introduced gradually throughout the piece. In between, there are solos for the other instruments that involve either a falling line (which eventually becomes a rising line) or a “held in place” idea.

Sometimes, all three string instruments are working together to enhance the two kinds of different “actions.” Register and color are also being either generated or enhanced by the presence of the piano. It provides a wonderful environment to the three strings in its ability to provide an “orchestral” type of amplified sound.

- Joan Tower

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Sonata for Violoncello and Piano, Opus 6 Samuel BARBER

Born March 9, 1910, West Chester, Pennsylvania
Died January 23, 1981, New York City

Samuel Barber appears to have been a natural musician. He began piano studies at age 6, was composing at 7, became a church organist as a teenager, and was so accomplished a baritone that he gave recitals in the United States and Europe, made recordings, and considered a career as a singer. In addition, he studied the cello, and while he was never an active cellist, he retained a lifelong fondness for that instrument.

Barber studied at the Curtis Institute in Philadelphia from 1924 until 1932, and he composed his Cello Sonata during his final year there. But the Cello Sonata is in no sense a student work. Already Barber had developed the lyric and dramatic style that characterizes his best work, and he was in these years carried along on a burst of incredible creativity: the previous year had seen the composition of his Overture to The School for Scandal, and over the next few years would come Music for a Scene from Shelley, the First Symphony, and the Adagio for Strings. The Cello Sonata was first performed in New York City on March 5, 1933, four days before the composer’s 23rd birthday. The cellist was Orlando Cole, cellist of the Curtis Quartet, and the composer was at the piano.

Barber’s fondness for the cello is evident in the idiomatic writing throughout this sonata (he would, in 1945, also write a Cello Concerto). This sonata, which has become one of the most frequently-performed chamber works by an American, needs little detailed comment. The music’s impassioned character is made clear by Barber’s many performance instructions in the score: agitato, intenso, molto appassionato, risoluto, energico, con fuoco. This is an extremely dramatic work, and much of its power comes from Barber’s decision to keep the cello in its resonant lower register, where it can generate a great deal of power.

The dramatic first movement is built on two theme-groups. The first comes at the very beginning, where the cello soars up from the depths of its range; the second, much more lyric, is also announced by the cello. The development section is animated, and at points Barber gives the cello passages of unusual rhythmic freedom; after all the turbulence, however, the ending is quite restrained. The second movement, in ABA form, combines slow movement and scherzo. It opens with a very brief (nine-bar) Adagio; this gives way to a blistering Presto that rips along its 12/8 meter before the opening material returns to bring the movement to a quiet close. The last movement, aptly titled Allegro appassionato, opens with a piano introduction before the cello makes its impassioned entrance. This is the most animated (and loudest) of the movements, and the piano part–massive, pounding, and chordal–is unusually brilliant for chamber music.

Gaspard de la nuit Maurice RAVEL

Born March 7, 1875, Ciboure, Basses-Pyrénées, France
Died December 28, 1937, Paris

Maurice Ravel had a lifelong fascination with magic and the macabre, and they shaped his music in different ways. While still a student at the Paris Conservatory, he fell in love with a curious book written sixty years earlier: Gaspard de la nuit, a collection of prose-poems by Aloysius Bertrand (1807-1841). Bertrand said that these spooky tales from the middle ages were “after the manner of Callot and Rembrandt” (it was an engraving by Callot–“The Huntsman’s Funeral”–that inspired the third movement of Mahler’s First Symphony), and Bertrand gave these tales a further whiff of brimstone by claiming that the manuscript had been delivered to him by a stranger: Gaspard himself, simply an alias for Satan.

Ravel composed his Gaspard de la nuit–a set of three pieces that blend magic, nightmare, and the grotesque–in 1908, at exactly the same time he was writing his collection of luminous fairyland pieces for children, Ma mère l’oye. Ravel’s completed work descends from a curiously mixed artistic ancestry: Bertrand’s prose-poems were originally inspired by the visual arts (paintings, etchings, and woodcuts), and in turn–his imagination enlivened by Bertrand’s literary images–Ravel composed what he called “three poems for piano.” This heterogeneous background makes itself felt in the music, for at its best Ravel’s Gaspard de la nuit blends word, image, and sound.

Each of the three pieces in Gaspard de la nuit was inspired by a particular prose-poem, and Ravel included these in the score. But Gaspard de la nuit should not be understood as the attempt to recreate each tale in music; rather, these pieces evoke the particular mood inspired by Bertrand’s prose-poems. Still–there are moments of such detailed scene-painting that one imagines Ravel must have had specific lines in mind as he wrote.

Ondine pictures the water sprite who tempts mortal man to her palace beneath the lake. Ravel’s shimmering music evokes the transparent, transitory surfaces of Bertrand’s text, the final line of which reads: “And when I told her that I was in love with a mortal woman, she began to sulk in annoyance, shed a few tears, gave a burst of laughter, and vanished in a shower of spray which ran in pale drops down my blue window-panes.” It is impossible not to hear a conscious setting of these images over the closing moments of this music, which vanishes as suddenly as the water sprite herself.

Le Gibet (“The Gallows”) evokes quite a different world, and all commentators sense the influence of Poe here (during his American tour of 1928, Ravel made a point of visiting Poe’s house in Baltimore). Bertrand’s text begins with a question: “Ah, what do I hear? Is it the night wind howling, or the hanged man sighing on the gibbet?” He considers other possibilities, all of them horrible, and finally offers the answer: “It is the bell that sounds from the walls of a town beyond the horizon, and the corpse of a hanged man that glows red in the setting sun.” Muted throughout, this piece is built on a constantly-repeated B-flat, whose irregular tolling echoes the sound of that bell.

The concluding Scarbo is a portrait of some bizarre creature–part dwarf, part rogue, part clown–who seems to hover just outside clear focus. The text concludes: “But soon his body would start to turn blue, as transparent as candle wax, his face would grow pale as the light from a candle-end–and suddenly he would begin to disappear.” Ravel’s music–with its torrents of sound, sudden stops, and unexpected close–suggests different appearances of this apparition.

It should be noted that Gaspard de la nuit is music of stupefying difficulty for the performer, and this was by design: Ravel consciously set out to write a work that he said would be more difficult than Balakirev’s Islamey, one of the great tests for pianists. He succeeded brilliantly. From the complex (and finger-twisting) chords of Ondine through the dense textures of Le gibet (written on three staves) and the consecutive seconds of Scarbo, Gaspard de la nuit presents hurtles that make simply getting the notes almost impossible. And only then can the pianist set about creating the range of tone color, dynamics, and pacing that bring this evanescent music to life.

Piano Quintet in F Minor, Opus 34 Johannes BRAHMS

Born May 7, 1833, Hamburg
Died April 3, 1897, Vienna

As he grew older, Brahms became a more confident composer. He remained supremely self-critical throughout his life, but in his maturity he escaped the uncertainty that had led him to spend twenty years composing–and recomposing–his First Symphony. “It is wonderfully difficult to know which notes to allow to slip under the table,” Brahms is reported to have said, and there is evidence that he allowed twenty string quartets and a similar number of violin sonatas to “slip under the table” before he was satisfied enough to publish works in either form.

This self-criticism figured importantly in the composition of the Piano Quintet. Brahms began work on it in the summer of 1862, when he was 29 and still living in Hamburg, but when it was completed that fall, it was for string quintet: string quartet plus an extra cello (Brahms may have had in mind the model of the great String Quintet in C Major of Schubert, a composer he very much admired). This music, though, proved unsuccessful with the friends to whom the composer turned for advice, and in 1864 he recast it as a sonata for two pianos. Once again the work was unsuccessful. Clara Schumann’s letter to Brahms about the two-piano version offers unusual insight: “Its skillful combinations are interesting throughout, it is masterly from every point of view, but–it is not a sonata, but a work whose ideas you might–and must–scatter, as from a horn of plenty, over an entire orchestra . . . Please, dear Johannes, for this once take my advice and recast it.”

Recast it Brahms did, but not for orchestra. Instead he arranged it for piano and string quartet, preserving the dramatic impact of the piano from the two-piano version and combining that with the string sonority of the original quintet. In this form it has come down to us today, one of the masterpieces of Brahms’ early years, and it remains a source of wonder that music that sounds so right in the present version could have been conceived for other combinations of instruments (Brahms published the two-piano version, and it is occasionally heard today, but he destroyed all the parts of the string quintet version).

The Quintet is remarkable for the young composer’s skillful treatment of his themes–several of the movements derive much of their material from simple figures that are then developed ingeniously. The very beginning of the first movement makes clear the scope and strength of this music. In unison, first violin, cello, and piano present the opening theme, which ranges dramatically across four measures and comes to a brief pause. Then the music seems to explode with vitality above an agitated piano figure. But the piano’s rushing sixteenth-notes are simply a restatement of the opening theme at a much faster tempo, and this compression of material marks the entire movement–the opening theme, for example, is presented in many different guises. A dramatic development leads to a quiet coda, marked poco sostenuto; the tempo quickens, and the movement powers its way to the turbulent close.

By contrast, the Andante, un poco Adagio–in ABA form–sings quietly. The piano’s gently-rocking opening theme, lightly echoed by the strings, gives way to a more animated middle section before the opening material reappears, now subtly varied. The C-minor Scherzo returns to the mood of the first movement. The cello’s ominous pizzicato C hammers with quiet insistence throughout, and once again Brahms wrings maximum use from his material: a nervous, stuttering sixteenth-note figure is transformed within seconds into a heroic chorale for massed strings, and later Brahms generates a brief fugal section from this same theme. With the concise trio comes a moment of relief before Brahms makes a da capo repeat of the scherzo.

The finale opens with strings alone, reaching upward in chromatic uncertainty before the Allegro non troppo main theme bursts out in the cello. The movement is a rondo, but this is a rondo with some unusual features: it offers a second theme and sets the rondo theme in unexpected keys. At the close, a haunting passage for quiet strings marked tranquillo leads to the vigorous coda.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Grande Sonate in E Major, Opus 19 Franz Xaver MOZART

Born July 26, 1791, Vienna
Died July 29, 1844, Carlsbad, Czech Republic

The youngest child of Wolfgang and Constanze Mozart, Franz Xaver Mozart was barely four months old when his father died. He studied in Vienna with several of his father’s associates–Hummel and Salieri (who said that the boy had “a rare talent for music” and foresaw a future for him “not inferior to that of his celebrated father”)–and then spent most of his life as a private music tutor in the city of Lwow, in what is now the Ukraine. His name proved a complex heritage. “Franz Xaver” were the first two names of Mozart’s pupil F.X. Süssmayr, and there were rumors that Süssmayr may have been the boy’s father; the situation was not helped when his mother tried to change the boy’s name–after the death of her husband–to “Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart (Sohn).” That name would have been a crushing burden for even the most lavishly gifted of composers, and Franz Xaver was not that; he wrote a modest amount of music for voice, orchestra, chamber ensembles, and piano that survives largely on the strength of his last name. He was a gifted pianist, though, and at the ceremonies surrounding the unveiling of a monument to his father in Salzburg in 1842, he played his father’s Piano Concerto in D Minor, K.466.

The Grande Sonate in E Major, which exists in versions for either violin or cello, dates from 1820, when Franz Xaver was in the midst of a two-year concert tour throughout central Europe. The opening Allegro bursts to life with a great piano flourish, and quickly the cello joins it for energetic dotted leaps. No one would ever mistake this sonata for the music of Mozart (père)–this music is more flowing, more “romantic,” as befits a composer who was a member of Schubert’s generation. A certain attention to virtuoso display–wide skips and staccato runs–alternates with quieter moments that are sometimes nicely shaded by unexpected changes of key. The development is active and extended.

By contrast, the central Andante espressivo, in B minor, is relatively brief; its main idea, halting on its first appearance, gradually begins to flow more easily. The sonata is rounded off with a rondo marked Allegro vivo. The rondo tune moves smoothly between the two instruments, and some of the episodes turn into exuberant flights. The very ending, with the cello shooting upward across its range, is unusually virtuosic for chamber music.

Trio in E-flat Major, K. 498 “Kegelstatt” Wolfgang Amadeus MOZART

Born January 27, 1756, Salzburg
Died December 5, 1791, Vienna

The year 1786 was unusually busy, even by Mozart’s intense standards. In January he produced his opera Der Schauspieldirektor, then continued work on The Marriage of Figaro, which was completed, rehearsed, and triumphantly produced on May 1. Mozart had interrupted his white-hot labors on the opera to compose two of his finest piano concertos–in A Major, K. 488, and C Minor, K. 491–in March, and then he spent the summer writing chamber music. Over the remainder of 1786, Mozart composed three piano trios. Two were for the normal violin-cello-piano instrumentation, but the Trio in E-Flat Major, K. 498, completed on August 5, 1786, is the exception: it is scored for the unusual combination of clarinet, viola, and piano.

This particular combination of instruments–which eliminates the bright color of the violin’s upper register–led Mozart to compose music suited to the huskier, more subdued range of the clarinet and viola. This is not to suggest that this music is in any way limited. Quite the opposite: faced with the challenge of an unusual combination, Mozart produced some of his most unified and expressive music, and the darker colors of the clarinet and viola give this music a somberness, a seriousness rare even in Mozart’s music.

There are some surprises in this music. The first movement is not the expected Allegro, but a more moderately-paced Andante that is unified tightly around its two themes. The opening figure with its characteristic turn–heard immediately in the viola and piano and soon picked up by the clarinet–is present throughout the movement, sometimes appearing as the accompaniment to the lyric second theme, which is announced by the clarinet. The Menuetto has an unusual form: the minuet itself is fairly straightforward, with the standard two repeats, but it never returns, for the trio section suddenly blooms into powerful life of its own and grows to a length three times that of the minuet section. Mozart must have become fascinated with the possibilities of the simple trio theme, for he develops it at length and with great expressive power: the trio of the middle movement is–curiously enough–the emotional center of the entire work. Particularly interesting is the chromatic development of the theme: long, intense melodic lines turn and twist against each other, often propelled by driving triplets from the viola. The final movement, a rondo, retains some of the energy of the middle movement. The clarinet presents the rondo theme, and the music flies to the conclusion of one of Mozart’s least-known–but finest–chamber works.

A note on a spurious nickname: this music is sometimes referred to as the “Kegelstatt” Trio. Kegelstatt means “skittleground” in German, and–the story goes–Mozart was playing a game of skittles as he wrote this music (skittles is a game somewhat like bowling in which pins are knocked down by a ball or disc). No one knows if that story is true, but the music itself has nothing to do with the game of skittles.

Serenade in B-flat Major, K. 361 “Gran Partita” Wolfgang Amadeus MOZART

This serenade is well nicknamed, for this truly is “grand” music, in both the quantitative and qualitative senses of that term. The title Gran Partita did not originate with Mozart, but it alerts us what lies ahead. This is chamber music, but it is scored for a group of players so big (twelve winds and a doublebass) that it sometimes approaches the sonority of orchestral music. And that title tells us not just about the forces involved but also about the scope of this music: its seven movements stretch out to a span of nearly fifty minutes, making this Mozart’s longest instrumental composition, longer by far than any of his symphonies (and longer than any Brahms symphony, for that matter).

Mozart scores the Serenade in B-flat Major for a unique group of instruments–pairs of oboes, clarinets, basset horns, bassoons, plus four French horns, and (for harmonic support) a doublebass–and we need to pay particular attention to his specific choice of instruments. The basset horn, now considered almost obsolete, was a clarinet-like instrument pitched in F; it could span four octaves and also play four pitches below the standard clarinet. Mozart was particularly fond of this instrument and specified its use in his Requiem and Così fan tutte (the basset-hound was reportedly named after the sound the instrument makes). Further, Mozart divides the four French horns into two pairs, specifying that two must be in F and two in B-flat. He was of course writing for natural horns (without valves), and setting the pairs of horns in different keys increased the number of pitches available and further contributed to the richness of the sound of this music (modern performances of the Gran Partita almost always employ the valved horn).

Mozart did not play a wind instrument, but he appears to have had an instinctive grasp of the particular character of each wind instrument and its possibilities. Here he treats his pairs of winds much like individual characters in a play: each pair has a specific identity, each pair acts and sounds differently than the others, and each pair reacts to the others in unique ways. Sometimes Mozart will use all his instruments at once to create a grand, organ-like richness of sound. More often, though, he divides up his forces, combining and contrasting them in novel way. Sometimes he contrasts the sound of clarinets and basset horns, sometimes he sets the horns in contrast to the reed instruments, sometimes he divides his forces into larger groups and plays them off against each other. Throughout, one senses a composer at the height of his powers, writing for instruments he loves and enjoying all the possibilities he discovers in the process. The result is music that is fun both to play and to hear.

A certain amount of mystery (and misty legend) continues to surround this music. The date of its composition was uncertain for years, and tradition had it that Mozart began to write this Serenade in Munich in 1781 and finished it shortly after moving to Vienna later that year. Recent evidence, though, shows that it is entirely a product of his Vienna years. It was probably written in late 1783 and early 1784, and the first four movements were played at a concert put on in Vienna on March 23, 1784 by the clarinetist Anton Stadler, for whom Mozart would later write his Clarinet Quintet and Clarinet Concerto. As a consequence, the Koechel number for this piece, K. 361, is probably wildly wrong–it should actually be in the mid-400s. Another of the legends is that Mozart loved this music so much that he chose to have it performed at his wedding to Constanze Weber. That makes a good story (and Mozart probably did love this music), but he married Constanze in August 1782, about a year before he began work on the Gran Partita.

Music as readily enjoyable as the Gran Partita requires little detailed description, but a general guide to its seven movements may be useful. The first movement opens with a solemn Largo introduction that makes full use of the opulent sonority available with all thirteen players; the music steps out quickly at the Allegro molto, and Mozart now moves from the grand tutti sound of the Largo to a leaner sonority built on pairs and the recombination of the instruments. The second movement is the first of the two minuets in the Gran Partita, and this one, in G minor, has two separate trio sections. The third movement is a noble Adagio in E-flat major whose nodding, pulsing undercurrent throbs throughout. The fourth movement is the jaunty second minuet, again with two trios–the second of these has a relaxed, Tyrolean character. The Romanze is somewhat similar in mood to the Adagio: it too is in E-flat major and shares some of the same nobility. This movement, however, is in ternary form, and Mozart enlivens matters with a saucy central Allegretto that belongs to the basset horns and bassoons; a substantial coda rounds off this movement.

Some critics have felt that after the exalted heights of the first five movements, the final two fall off a little in quality, but that is for listeners to judge–they are eminently enjoyable music. Mozart actually borrowed the sixth movement from himself: it is an arrangement for the present forces of the second movement of his Flute Quartet in C Major, K. 285b. The eight-bar theme is introduced by the pair of clarinets, and Mozart offers six variations, changing the character of the theme (and the instrumentation) in each variation. Briefest of the seven movements, the concluding Rondo rushes the Gran Partita to its high-spirited close.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

In addition to the two pieces by Sérgio, The Assad Brothers have built this program on a collection of short works heard in arrangements for two guitars and a variety of other instruments. All of these pieces have distinct national characters, and all are built on the dances and idioms of individual countries. Five of their composers come from South America.

Bandoneón Astor PIAZZOLLA

Born March 11, 1921, Mar del Plata, Argentina
Died July 4, 1992, Buenos Aires, Argentina

Piazzolla is probably the best-known of these five composers. Very early in his life he learned to play the bandoneón, the Argentinean accordion-like instrument that uses buttons rather than a keyboard, and he became a virtuoso on it. He gave concerts, made a film soundtrack, and created his own bands before a desire for wider expression drove him to the study of classical music. In 1954 he received a grant to study with Nadia Boulanger in Paris, and it was that great teacher who advised him to follow his passion for the Argentinean tango as the source for his own music. Piazzolla returned to Argentina and gradually evolved his own style, one that combines the tango, jazz, and classical music. In his hands, the tango was revitalized–Piazzolla transformed this old Argentinean dance into music full of sharply-contrasted moods. His tangos are by turn fiery, melancholy, passionate, tense, violent, lyric, and always driven by an endless supply of rhythmic energy.

Bandoneón was originally the first movement of Piazzolla’s Suite Troileana, composed in 1975. The composer and bandoneónist Anibal Troilo, who had been a mentor to Piazzolla, died in May of that year, and the suite was composed in his memory. In its original form, this tango was scored for Piazzolla’s octet, but it has been heard in countless arrangements, and the arrangement for two guitars by the Assad brothers has become one of the most famous of these.

Epônina Batuque Ernesto NAZARETH

Born March 20, 1863, Rio de Janeiro, Brazil

Died February 4, 1934, Rio de Janeiro, Brazil

The Brazilian popular composer Ernesto Nazareth studied piano as a boy, but his family could not afford to send him to Europe for proper training, so the boy turned to native Brazilian music for his inspiration. Nazareth (pronounced “NazaRAY”) made his early reputation as a pianist in silent movie theaters, and audiences reportedly came more to hear him play than to see the movies. He eventually composed about 300 dances for piano, and this program offers two of these. Epônina, full of quicksilvery key changes, has become well-known in its arrangement for two guitars, in which the melodic line flows easily between the two instruments. Batuque is a tango full of driving energy. It too has become popular in arrangements for guitar and is sometimes performed by ensembles as large as fifteen guitars.

Amparo Stone Flower Antonio Carlos JOBIM

Born January 25, 1927, Rio de Janeiro, Brazil
Died December 8, 1994, Rio de Janeiro, Brazil

Antonio Carlos Jobim was trained at first to become an architect, but he gave up that career for music. Universally known by his nickname “Tom”, Jobim was a pianist, guitarist, arranger and singer who eventually made his career in New York City. One of the first practitioners of bossa nova music, Jobim is best remembered for songs like The Girl from Ipanema and Desafinado. The concert features two selections from Jobim’s 1970 album Stone Flower: the expressive Amparo and the bouncy title song Stone Flower.

Invierno Porteño Escualo Verano Porteño Astor PIAZZOLLA

Two of the Piazzolla works on this program have the word porteño in their titles, and the meaning of that word can be elusive. It has come to refer to the port area of Buenos Aires, where the tango was born. By extension, porteños has come to mean anyone or anything native to Buenos Aires. And both examples on this program add the name of a season to their title: Verano (summer) and Invierno (winter). Piazzolla originally wrote both of these tangos for the small ensemble he led in Buenos Aires (violin, piano, electric guitar, bass, and bandoneón), and more recently both these pieces have been orchestrated to form half of Las cuatro estaciones porteñas, a sort of Latin American counterpart to Vivaldi’s The Four Seasons.

Escuelo, by contrast, is an independent piece. That title means “shark,” and this music moves along halting, pulsing rhythms over which the violin has an exotic solo part. The present arrangement for two guitars and violin makes good sense, for Piazzolla’s original version featured this same brilliant role for solo violin.

Romanian Folk Dances Béla BARTÓK

Born March 25, 1881, Nagyszentmiklós, Hungary, Austria-Hungary
Died September 26, 1945, New York City, United States

The one arrangement on this program not from South America is Bartók’s Romanian Folk Dances, which date from 1915. Over the previous six years, Bartók had systematically collected songs and fiddle tunes of Romania, finally gathering over 3500 melodies from that region. The Romanian Folk Dances, concise arrangements and harmonizations of six of these, have become one of his most popular compositions. The Dances exist in many arrangements: for violin and piano, flute, organ, cafe orchestra, and even an ensemble of guitars and accordions; at this concert they are heard in an arrangement for two guitars and violin.

The six brief movements (the final dance, in two sections, is sometimes counted as two movements) come from quite specific parts of Romania, but they share some general features. There is often a steady and powerful chordal accompaniment over which the melodic line, full of syncopations and surprising turns and harmonies, unfolds in long themes. Jocul cu bâta (Dance with Sticks) features a strongly-accented main theme and pungent harmonies. The very brief Brâul (Waistband Dance), from a region now in Yugoslavia, takes its name from the cloth belt worn by the dancers. Pe Loc (which translates “In One Spot”) is a stamping dance in which the dancers do not move from one spot. Buciumeana (Hornpipe Dance) is built on a soaring, rhapsodic melody which is stated and then repeated; there is more than a hint of gypsy fiddling in this movement. The lively Poarca Românească (Romanian Polka), a children’s dance, jumps back and forth between 2/4 and 3/4 throughout, while the concluding Măruntel is a swirling fast dance. In the score, Bartók notes that such a dance uses “very small steps and movements”; given the blistering pace of this music, the dancers would need to use very small steps indeed.

Tahhiyya Li Ossoulina Sérgio ASSAD

Born 1952

NOTE FROM THE COMPOSER:

Tahhiyya Li Ossoulina, which translates from the Arabic as “Homage to our Roots”, is a piece composed for two guitars and based upon Middle Eastern modes. This piece was conceived as a tribute to the composer’s grandparents who immigrated to Brazil in 1895 from Lebanon. The descendents of these first Lebanese are today as much as 6 million people and have contributed greatly to Brazil’s development in multiple areas. This piece was recorded on our most recent album: Jardim Abandonado, released by Nonesuch Records in 2007 and received a nomination for a Latin Grammy as best musical composition of the year.

- Sérgio Assad

A lenda do Caboclo Heitor VILLA-LOBOS

Born March 5, 1887, Rio de Janeiro, Brazil
Died November 17, 1959, Rio de Janeiro, Brazil

Born a generation before Piazzolla, Brazilian composer Heitor Villa-Lobos might be said to be the one who put South American music on the map. Villa-Lobos was “discovered” by pianist Artur Rubinstein, who performed and recorded his music and encouraged him to go to Paris for further study. Throughout his life, Villa-Lobos was pulled between his love of the great European classical tradition in music and his passion for native Brazilian music–he once claimed that he had “learned music from a bird in the jungles of Brazil.” That fusion of two different traditions proved a fertile one: Villa-Lobos composed about 2000 pieces. A Lenda do Caboclo (“The Legend of the Bronze Indian”) dates from the early 1920s and was originally composed for solo piano, but this music has proven attractive enough that it has been arranged for countless ensembles: orchestra, guitar trios and quartets, as well as the present arrangement for two guitars and cello. The brief piece is in ternary form: it opens quietly on rocking rhythms, and soon its gentle main melody makes a welcome appearance; the middle section grows more animated before the return of the opening material.

Malambo from Estancia Alberto GINASTERA

Born April 11, 1916, Buenos Aires, Argentina
Died June 25, 1983, Geneva, Switzerland

Like Piazzolla, Ginastera was from Argentina, but he was a composer in the “classical” tradition: he wrote operas, concertos, ballets, and chamber and piano music. His early music, however, was distinctly Argentinian in character, and the ballet Estancia is one of the most famous works of his youth. In 1941 Lincoln Kirstein asked the young composer to write a score for his American Ballet Caravan, specifying only that it should have its setting in rural Argentina. Ginastera set to work immediately and completed the score for Estancia (Cattle Ranch) by the end of that year. Set in the countryside of the Argentinian ranchos, Estancia is full of gauchos and beautiful girls, and he incorporated the local folk-music idiom and dance rhythms into the score, which alternates evocative slow movements with blazing dances. The story is simple but timeless: a young gaucho meets a girl, but she in uninterested–only when he proves his skills as a horseman is she won over.

The Malambo has become the most famous part of Estancia–it has been described as “a demonstration of masculinity” by the triumphant young gaucho. Ginastera begins with a shower of sparkling sounds, and soon the dance–built on very short phrases and rushing along above a busy accompaniment–gathers energy and begins to pick up speed. That energy continues without pause as this strident dance drives to its fiery close.

Suite from De Volta As Raizes (Back to our Roots) Sérgio ASSAD

NOTE FROM THE COMPOSER:

It is common to divide the Brazilian cultural pillars into three groups: the native Indian, the African, and the White. This simplistic picture groups under “black-and-white” many shades of grey: Europeans, Arabs, Asians, and several ethnic African groups. The most prominent African immigrants can be grouped into Malês and Banto: the Banto (or Bantu) came from Sub-Saharan Africa while the Malês were Islamized Africans, some from present day Sudan.

Brazilian music is best known as a blend of European and African elements mixed in a new nation’s melting pot. Easily identified African elements are usually rhythms of Banto origin. These rhythms combined with the Western tonal system resulted in a very idiomatic and recognizable musical language evident in the South and Southeast of Brazil. However, a closer look into the music of the Brazilian Northeast shows hints of other less clear influences. The origin of the “escala nordestina” (Northeastern Scale), an exotic mode often used in the states of Bahia and Pernambuco, is veiled in mystery. This mysterious mode has generated a number of speculations including that it could have been brought to Brazil by the Malês slaves with Arabic cultural roots. Some similarities in terms of rhythm are also surprising: the Arab leff and aiubi are very close to the Brazilians côco and baião.

The best documented Arab migration to Brazil started in 1880 and continued throughout the 20th century bringing mainly Syrian and Lebanese immigrants. Nearly two hundred thousand Syrians and Lebanese arrived in Brazil between 1880 and 1930 carrying Turkish passports since Syria and Lebanon were under the Ottoman Empire. Today their descendents comprise about 6 million people spread over the whole country. They are very well-integrated into the Brazilian community and have strongly contributed to many different aspects of the local culture. Middle Eastern last names are common in all kinds of artistic expression in contemporary Brazil. Some very well known Brazilian musicians, such as Egberto Gismonti and João Bosco, are descendents of Lebanese immigrants.

Among the first group of immigrants from Lebanon was our grandfather, Jorge Assad, who arrived in Brazil in 1890. He married Francesca Caggiano, an Italian immigrant, and remained in Brazil the rest of his long life building our very large family. Music became an integral part of our Assad family life, but our training focused on Western music, from traditional Brazilian choros to classical music. Our roots in Arab music were lost with the migration and assimilation of our ancestors.

Recently, we decided to explore this vast and unfamiliar world of Arab music from the point of view of new world citizens whose genes may still have some memory of the sounds familiar to our grandparents. Western music developed harmony and counterpoint based on modality, tonality, and atonality while Arab music remained melodic and based on the very complex microtonal maqam system. In our visit to our roots, we do not attempt to play the traditional music of our grandparents, but we explore the Arab influenced elements on the music that we experienced in the new world as descendents of those first immigrants.

- Sérgio Assad

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Italian Serenade Hugo WOLF

Born March 13, 1860, Windischgrätz, Slovenia
Died February 22, 1803, Vienna

Hugo Wolf’s reputation rests on his songs, but throughout his brief creative career (he died at 43 in a mental hospital) he dreamed of composing large-scale works. In 1887, at age 27, Wolf composed–in the space of three days–a movement for string quartet that he called simply Serenade. Three years later, he added the word “Italian” to that title, apparently as an act of homage to a land of warmth and sunny spirits, and in 1892 he arranged the serenade for a small orchestra of pairs of flutes, oboes, clarinets, bassoons, horns, and strings (there is also a prominent role for solo viola in both versions). Wolf later planned to add three further movements to make his Italian Serenade a full-scale orchestral work, but these came to nothing. Trapped by frequent periods of creative sterility and–increasingly–by periods of mental instability, he could make no progress on these movements, which survive only as fragmentary sketches.

The one completed movement of the Serenade, however, has become one of Wolf’s most frequently performed and recorded works. Some commentators have taken the title quite literally: they claim to hear in this music an actual serenade sung by a young man to his love on a balcony above. They cite the opening pizzicatos as the sound of a guitar being tuned and hear the voice of the young man in the earnest cello and the voice of the young woman in reply.

It is quite possible to enjoy the music without knowing any of this (or searching for it in the music). The Italian Serenade is in rondo form, set at a very brisk tempo–Wolf marks it Ausserst lebhaft (“Extremely fast”)–yet the music manages both to be very fast and to project an easy, almost languorous, atmosphere throughout. Wolf marks individual episodes “tender,” “fiery,” and “passionate” as this music flows smoothly to its quiet close.

Metamorphosen, A Study for 23 Solo Strings (arr. for Seven Strings by Rudolf Leopold) Richard STRAUSS

Born June 11, 1864, Munich
Died September 8, 1949, Garmisch-Partenkirchen, Germany

Following an air-raid in October 1943 that destroyed the opera houses in Munich where he and Mozart had conducted, Strauss lamented to a friend: “the burning of the Munich Hoftheatre, the place consecrated to the first Tristan and Meistersinger performances, in which 73 years ago I heard Freischütz for the first time, where my good father sat for 49 years in the orchestra as 1st horn . . . this was the greatest catastrophe which has ever been brought into my life, for which there can be no consolation and in my old age, no hope.” In the stunned aftermath of that bombing, Strauss made a 24-measure sketch of music he tentatively titled Trauer um München (“Mourning for Munich”). Five months later, the firebombing of Dresden leveled a city he particularly loved, incinerating 80,000 people and the city’s cultural treasures. In a letter two weeks after that bombing, he agonized: “I too am in a mood of despair! The Goethehaus, the world’s greatest sanctuary, destroyed! My beautiful Dresden–Weimar–Munich, all gone!”

And it was this composer–80 years old, in declining health, and tormented by the annihilation of an entire way of life–who returned to his sketches of mourning and began to plan a new work for string orchestra. The impetus had come in a commission in July 1944 from conductor Paul Sacher, who was responsible for commissioning Bartók’s Music for Strings, Percussion and Celesta and Divertimento, Stravinsky’s Concerto in D, and many other mainstays of the twentieth-century string orchestra repertory. The actual composition of what became Metamorphosen took only one month: Strauss began the score on March 13, 1945, three weeks after the devastation of Dresden, and completed it on April 12, less than a month before the German surrender.

Metamorphosen is a remarkable work, scored for an unusual string orchestra of 23 solo players: ten violins, five violas, five cellos, and three doublebasses; it is heard at this concert in an arrangement for seven strings by Rudolf Leopold. The full title can be misleading. Metamorphosen seems to imply a set of variations, which is not the case, and the subtitle A Study makes the work sound like an exercise in virtuosity, which it is not (though it is difficult enough for the performers!). Rather, this 25-minute composition gives expression to Strauss’ pain in the face of the annihilation of German culture. And what makes Metamorphosen all the more remarkable is that some of its thematic material seems to grow out of the heritage of German music. There are no direct quotations until the very end, but along the way listeners will sense what seem to be misty references to the music of Beethoven and Wagner.

A dark slow introduction for lower strings leads to the violas’ quiet statement of what will be the main subject: the four pulses and inflected descending line of this theme incorporate the theme Strauss had sketched in October 1943 for Trauer um München. Gradually the music grows more intense as Strauss introduces a number of subordinate theme-shapes, and while music for 23 parts can at times become complex, textures remain clear. Strauss reins back the tempo for the climax, which builds to a moment of sudden silence, and slowly the music winds down to its remarkable conclusion. On the final page, in the deep cellos and basses, Strauss quotes the main theme of the Funeral March from Beethoven’s Eroica, which he marks IN MEMORIAM! in the score. Only now do we recognize the close thematic similarity between Strauss’ main theme and Beethoven’s funeral music, and Strauss himself confessed that he had come to see the connection only in the course of composing this music. Beethoven’s theme merges into Strauss’ textures, and Metamorphosen’s painful lament fades into silence on a deep C-minor chord.

Serenata in Vano, FS 68 Carl NIELSEN

Born June 9, 1865, Nørre Lyndelse, Denmark
Died October 2, 1931, Copenhagen

Nielsen made his career in music by working his way up from the bottom. From a poor family, he became a trumpeter in a military band at 14 and supported himself by playing violin in the Royal Danish Opera Orchestra from 1889 to 1905. Later he became a conductor, and it was not until well after his fortieth birthday that he began to achieve fame as a composer. Because Nielsen was so much involved in the performance of music, it is not surprising that his fellow musicians should have been among the first to recognize his talent and to ask him for music. It was in this way that the Serenata in vano came into being.

A group of musicians from the Royal Danish Orchestra was going on tour in 1914, and these string and wind players needed music to perform on this tour. They asked Nielsen for a short piece for the available musicians, and he responded with this eight-minute work for clarinet, bassoon, French horn, cello, and double bass. The droll title means “Serenade in vain,” but no one is quite sure what Nielsen meant by that. The music itself, possessed of a gentleness and the sort of rustic openness that suggests a village band, is charming. It consists of three short, connected sections: an introduction, the serenade itself, and a concluding march.

The work opens Allegro non troppo ma brioso with the two string instruments setting the sturdy rhythm. The clarinet enters with a long and florid theme, marked marcato, and is quickly joined by the bassoon and horn. A more lyric, flowing episode is introduced by the horn and developed by the other instruments. The serenade itself–Un poco adagio–begins gently with a horn and bassoon duet. The music, calm and pastoral, unfolds gracefully and leads without pause to the Tempo di Marcia. Once again the strings set the pace, and the winds quickly join them with the perky march tune. Perhaps this funny little march, full of syncopated melodies and changes in time signature, signals that the serenade is over and the musicians are departing.

Quintet in G Major for Two Violins, Viola, Cello and Bass, Opus 77 Antonin DVORÁK

Born September 8, 1841, Muhlhausen, Bohemia
Died May 1, 1904, Prague

Early in 1875, Antonin Dvořák–at that time 33 years old and still a struggling and unknown musician–wrote a quintet for the unusual combination of string quartet plus double bass. The Quintet was in five movements, and its composition was speeded by Dvořák’s decision to incorporate the slow movement, Andante religioso, from an earlier (and abandoned) string quartet; Dvořák intended that this new work should be his Opus 18, but he did not publish it. Then–three years later–Dvořák became famous almost overnight when his first set of Slavonic Dances carried his name around the world. Over the next decade, as the commissions and conducting assignments took him across Europe, Dvořák found himself in the happy position of trying to keep up with the many requests for more of his music. As a way of satisfying his publisher’s demands, Dvořák turned to music he had written earlier. One of the pieces that he remembered with some affection was the Quintet for strings, and in 1888–thirteen years after its composition–Dvořák returned to this music and thoroughly revised it, excising the Andante religioso movement in the process. He then sent the Quintet off to his publisher, Simrock, in Berlin. Simrock liked the music but did not want to seem to be publishing “old” music, so–over Dvořák’s loud protests–he published it with the misleadingly high opus number of 77, which makes it seem that this is a mature work, composed even later than the magnificent Seventh Symphony of 1885. In fact, the music should have been published with the opus number of 18: the published Quintet is the work of a young man that has been thoroughly revised by the more sophisticated composer that Dvořák became.

The Quintet in G Major is very attractive music, and only the unusual combination of instruments it requires has kept it from being performed more often. The Allegro con fuoco opens with an introduction-like passage that foreshadows the shape of the main theme, which suddenly leaps ahead on its characteristic triplet rhythm. The second subject arrives on springing, staccato bows (Dvořák marks it leggiero: “light”) and in the completely unexpected key of F major. The opening theme dominates the full-throated development, though Dvořák builds the coda on the graceful second theme.

The two middle movements are particularly attractive. The E-minor Scherzo dances along triplet rhythms, and this energetic opening is then set in nice relief by the violin’s somber second idea. This is not, however, the trio section, which arrives somewhat later on a flowing melody, again from the first violin; Dvořák rounds matters off with a repeat of the entire opening section. The Poco Andante, in C major, is endlessly (and effortlessly) lyric; its central section–which sends the first violin soaring high above pulsing accompaniment–is one of the joys of the Quintet, and once again Dvořák concludes with a reprise of the opening material, the music finally arriving on a quiet, radiant C-major chord. The Finale, which Dvořák specifies should be “Very fast,” is spirited and amiable. Its central theme has some of the shape of the main theme of the Scherzo, but this movement is more remarkable for its boundless energy: dotted rhythms, sforzando attacks, resounding unisons, and great chords all help power this attractive music along its way.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Hungarian Rhapsody No. 10 in E Minor, S. 244/10 Franz LISZT Born October 22, 1811, Raiding, Hungary
Died July 31, 1886, Bayreuth, Germany

Though he was born in what is now Hungary, Liszt left his homeland as a boy and early declared himself a citizen of Europe at large–his career as a performing virtuoso took him from Ireland to Russia, from Spain to Turkey, and he lived for extended periods in Paris, Switzerland, and Rome. In his late twenties, however, Liszt rediscovered his Hungarian roots. The plight of Hungarian flood victims moved him to give benefit concerts on their behalf, and when he returned to his homeland in 1839, he found himself a national hero. Now, fired with national sentiment, he embarked on a study of Hungarian music and made Hungarian tunes the basis of fifteen Hungarian Rhapsodies largely composed between 1851 and 1853 (later he came back and wrote four more). Since that time, there has been much debate about the authenticity of these tunes, about what is gypsy music and what is not, and about just how Hungarian this music actually is. Such a debate is beside the point, for the real issue is not the source or authenticity of the material but what Liszt does with it, and there is no question that his Hungarian Rhapsodies offer some of his most rousing piano music.

The Hungarian Rhapsody No. 10 was published in 1853, while Liszt was music director at the Weimar court. This music has a distinctive sonority, for much of it is set in the piano’s high register–it is full of the sound of sparkling runs, whispered arpeggios, and whirring passages that imitate the sound of the Hungarian cimbalon. The Rhapsody No. 10 has sometimes pointlessly been nicknamed Preludio, after the marking of its opening section. It is episodic in construction and after its opening flourishes, the music moves firmly ahead at the Andante deciso on a powerful chordal melody, though Liszt is careful to specify that the playing should be dolce con eleganza. He offers plenty of keyboard brilliance along the way: long runs, passages in thirds, sequences of grace notes along with the shimmering high notes so characteristic of this rhapsody. The music presses ahead in its final sections, racing up and down the keyboard and riding along a wave of hammered octaves as it rushes to the extroverted final chords.

Widmung, Opus 25, No. 1 SCHUMANN/LISZT

Liszt made countless piano transcriptions of pieces by other composers so that he might play them on his recitals. Many of these were of big, bravura works (all the Beethoven symphonies and Berlioz’s Symphonie fantastique) intended to show off Liszt’s phenomenal technique. But he also transcribed many shorter and less dramatic works, and he was especially drawn to transcribing songs: he made about 160 transcriptions of songs for voice and piano by other composers. These were also for his own use on recitals, but here his motives were at least in part generous: he wanted this music to be better-known. As a young man, Liszt had fallen in love with Schubert’s songs at a time when they were almost unknown, and over a third of his song transcriptions are of Schubert songs. He also transcribed songs by Beethoven, Chopin, and Mendelssohn and a number of other composers he knew.

One of these was Robert Schumann. Liszt set eleven songs by Schumann in the late 1840s (as well as three more by Clara Schumann), and the most famous of these is Widmung, which Liszt transcribed in 1848. Schumann had originally written the song in 1840 and published it as the first of the twenty-six songs that make up his cycle Myrthe, Opus 25. All the songs in that cycle are about love (the title Myrthe means “Myrtles”–in Germany, myrtle branches were traditionally part of bridal wreaths), and Widmung has become one of Schumann’s best-loved songs. That title means “Dedication,” and the text–by Friedrich Rückert–is as pure an expression of romantic love as one will ever find. Over a surging piano part, the gorgeous vocal line declaims a message of love and total commitment. The opening lines give some sense of the nature of the song:

You are my soul, my heart,
you are my joy, and, oh, my pain,
you are the world where I live
and the heaven where I soar . . .
Études, Opus 42

No. 4 in F-sharp Major
No. 5 in C-sharp Minor

Alexander SCRIABIN Born January 6, 1872, Moscow
Died April 27, 1915, Moscow

Scriabin’s 26 Études come from across the span of his career–he wrote the first when he was only fifteen, and his final set comes from 1908, when he was deeply involved in mysticism. The title Étude (“study”) suggests a piece that poses a technical problem, but while Scriabin’s Études can be very difficult, he did not intend them as exercises–each of them creates its own miniature world. He published the eight Études of his Opus 42 in 1903. No. 4 in F-sharp Major (Scriabin’s favorite key) is marked cantabile, and it sets a flowing right-hand melody over steady triplet accompaniment in the left. No. 5 in C-sharp Minor is remarkable for its energy and for the sonority Scriabin is able to generate. He marks this Étude Affannato (“breathlessly”), and it drives along thick textures and complex rhythms to a great climax, then subsides for the quiet close.

Italian Polka Sergei RACHMANINOFF Born April 1, 1873, Semyonov, Russia
Died March 28, 1943, Beverly Hills

In the winter of 1906 Rachmaninoff resigned as conductor at the Bolshoi Theatre in Moscow and took his wife and daughter to Italy, which would remain a favorite vacation destination for the family. They rented rooms in Florence, and it was there that Rachmaninoff composed a very brief work for piano four-hands that he called Italian Polka. A cousin from Moscow visited them that summer, and she later recalled the incident that produced the Polka:

The streets were sultry; the Venetian blinds remained lowered on windows and doors. The streets were empty. Whenever the heat relaxed a little, the first to appear on the street were a young man, poorly dressed but with a silk top hat and a cane, and a woman in a brightly colored dress. A tiny donkey with very long ears pulled an upright mechanical piano on wheels, and a crib with a baby in it was attached to the piano. The young man sang popular ballads and the woman cranked the piano. They were itinerant musicians. Our favorite number in their repertory was a simple but quite melodious polka. Many years later, when I heard Rachmaninoff’s Polka Italienne, I knew where it had first entered his consciousness.

Rachmaninoff’s Italian Polka, then, is a sort of re-composition for piano four-hands of music he heard the Florentine street-musicians play on their mechanical piano. Its simple tunes and pleasant spirit make clear why it appealed to the Rachmaninoff family, and it may be that composing this music gave Rachmaninoff the chance to compose what in effect became a souvenir of their months in Florence. Rachmaninoff did not publish this music until 1938, and he did not assign it an opus number. He did not feel that it was one of his “official” works, but his evocation of the music he heard on the streets of hot Florence in the summer of 1906 has become a pleasing addition to the literature for piano four-hands.

Piano Trio in E Minor, Opus 67 Dmitri SHOSTAKOVICH

Born September 25, 1906, St. Petersburg
Died August 9, 1975, Moscow

The Nazi invasion of Russia in 1941 was the greatest catastrophe ever to befall any nation. In four years, twenty million Russians died, and the country sustained damage and suffering that no amount of time could fully repair. Shostakovich, then in his late thirties, reacted to the war with two quite different kinds of music. There was the public Shostakovich, who wrote the “Leningrad” Symphony and marches and songs. Patriotic and optimistic, these made the right noises for the time–and for the Soviet government. But the private Shostakovich recorded his reactions to these years in other music. The Eighth Symphony of 1943 and the Piano Trio in E Minor of 1944 reveal a much less optimistic Shostakovich, one anguished by the war. This was not the kind of music a Soviet government committed to the artistic doctrine of Socialist Realism wanted to hear, and it is no surprise that performances of the Trio were banned for a time or that the Eighth Symphony was singled out for particular censure at the infamous meeting of the Union of Soviet Composers in 1948.

Two particular events in the winter of 1944 appear to have inspired this trio. The first came in February, when Shostakovich’s closest friend, the scholar and critic Ivan Sollertinsky, died (the Trio is dedicated to his memory). The second was the discovery–as the Nazi armies retreated–of atrocities committed against Russian Jews. Shostakovich completed the Trio in the spring and played the piano at its first performance in Leningrad on November 14, 1944.

The very beginning of the Andante–an eerie melody for muted cello, played entirely in harmonics–sets the spare and somber mood of this music. The other voices enter in canon, with the main theme of this sonata-form movement a variation of the opening cello melody. The Allegro non troppo opens with fanfare-like figures for the strings. This is one of those hard-driving, almost mechanistic Shostakovich scherzos, and its dancing middle section in G major brings scant relief.

The stunning Largo is a passacaglia. The piano announces eight solemn chords that form the bass-line of the passacaglia, and there follow five repetitions as the strings sing poised, grieving lines above the piano chords. The concluding Allegretto follows without pause. This movement is said to have been inspired by accounts that the Nazis had forced Jews to dance on their graves before execution. Shostakovich does not try to depict this in his music, but the sinister, grotesque dance for pizzicato violin that opens this movements suggests a vision of horror all its own. Shostakovich makes the connection clear with the second theme, of unmistakably Jewish origin, for piano above pizzicato chords. The close brings back themes from earlier movements–the cello melody from the very beginning and the entire passacaglia theme–and finally the little dance tune breaks down and the music vanishes on quiet pizzicato strokes.

No wonder the Soviet government banned performances of this music! The Trio in E Minor is unsettling music, more apt to leave audiences stunned than cheering, and it is a measure of Shostakovich the artist that he could transform his own anguish into music of such power and beauty.

Variations on a Theme of Robert Schumann, Opus 20 Clara SCHUMANN Born September 13, 1819, Leipzig
Died May 20, 1896, Frankfurt

In September 1853, Johannes Brahms–then 20 years old–appeared at the front door of Robert and Clara Schumann in Düsseldorf. The couple was charmed by the young man, his music, and his endless talent, and Robert published an appreciation of Brahms, hailing him as “a young eagle . . . a player of genius who can make of the piano an orchestra of lamenting and loudly jubilant voices.” Overwhelmed by the Schumanns’ respect and affection, Brahms became a virtual member of the household. But this was a troubled time for the Schumann family. Never wholly stable, Robert became delusional in February 1854 and threw himself into the Rhine in a suicide attempt. Rescued by a fisherman, he was placed in a mental asylum where he died two years later.

In the aftermath of the Robert’s incarceration, young Brahms moved in with Clara and her seven children, assisting with the household and visiting Robert in the asylum. It was a stressful time for all involved: Brahms and Clara–both fiercely loyal to Robert–found themselves strongly attracted to each other. On May 27, 1854, three months after Robert was taken to the asylum, Clara played for Brahms her Variations on Theme of Robert Schumann. Moved by this music, Brahms then wrote his own set of variations on that same theme and published it under the same title as his Opus 9. And so we have two sets of variations on the same theme, written in the same household under the same somber conditions at virtually the same time.

The theme of these variations is the fourth movement of a collection of short pieces that Robert had published in 1852 under the title Bunte Blätter, Opus 99. Robert marked this chordal melody Ziemlich langsam (“rather slow”), and his original piece–only 24 measures long–preserves its quiet and expressive character throughout. Clara begins by restating her husband’s brief piece in its entirety, and then she offers seven brief variations on it. These are melodic variations (her husband’s original theme is clear throughout her set), and the variations remain very much within the subdued character of that theme. At the end, the music slips into silence on soft arpeggios.

This was one of Clara’s final compositions. Overwhelmed by her responsibilities to her children and to her declining husband, she would shortly give up composition and devote the rest of her career to performing and to teaching.

Three Mazurkas C Major, Opus 24, No. 2
F Minor, Opus 68, No. 4
B-flat Major, Opus 7, No. 1

Frédéric CHOPIN Born February 22, 1810, Zelazowa Wola, Poland
Died October 17, 1849, Paris

A mazurka is a Polish country dance that originated in the village of Mazovia, near Warsaw. The dance was in triple time, with the accent often on the second (or third) beat rather than the first. In its original form the mazurka was danced by groups of couples who would separate and return; it was sometimes accompanied by the bagpipe. Chopin, who loved this dance, took the general form of the mazurka and used it to write his own music, often quite original in matters of rhythm and harmony.

The four mazurkas of Chopin’s Opus 24 were composed in 1834-35. No.2 in C Major opens with oscillating, almost static chords before a folk tune-like theme leaps to life as the main subject of this brief piece. The dance becomes more heavy-footed in the middle section, which moves into D-flat major, and much of the melodic interest here appears in the pianist’s left hand, with the right offering subdued chordal accompaniment. The surprising ending brings back the oscillating chords of the very beginning, but extends them as the music fades away.

After Chopin’s death in 1849, his publisher Fontana gathered a number of his compositions for posthumous publication. The four mazurkas of Opus 68 were entirely separate works, composed over a 22-year span. The Mazurka in F Minor, the last in the Opus 68 set, is reportedly Chopin’s final composition, composed in 1849 as he lay dying of tuberculosis–the tale is that he was too weak to play this somber work. Its opening is marked sotto voce e legatissimo, and the music flows smoothly and darkly; Chopin, perhaps exhausted, rounds it off with a literal repeat of the first half.

Chopin composed the five mazurkas of his Opus 7 during the 1830-1 season, which he spent in Vienna, his first stop after leaving Poland forever at the age of 20. Vienna proved inhospitable, and it may have been natural under those conditions that Chopin would return to the music of his homeland. No. 1 in B-flat Major, with its high spirits and rhythmic spring, has long been a favorite of audiences and pianists alike. Do we hear the drone of a bagpipe in its second part?

Polichinelle, Opus 3, No. 4 Moments Musicaux No. 4 in E Minor, Opus 16 Sergei RACHMANINOFF

Rachmaninoff graduated from the Moscow Conservatory in 1892 with that school’s highest award, the Great Gold Medal, which was almost never granted. A more practical distinction quickly followed: the publisher Gutheil gave Rachmaninoff a contract and agreed to present his work. It was an extraordinary honor for a 19-year-old composer, and Rachmaninoff’s mentor Tchaikovsky sent the young man a note: “You’re fortunate, Seryozha–you were really born under a lucky star! I was a great deal older than you before I found a publisher, and even then I didn’t receive a kopek for my first published composition. I thought I was lucky not to have to pay the publisher for the privilege.”

That fall Rachmaninoff composed a group of five brief pieces, which were published as his Opus 3 by Gutheil. The title Fantasy Pieces suggests that these pieces have no set form: they are unrelated to each other, and in fact they are often performed separately. The fourth movement in the set, Polichinelle, is a dazzling virtuoso piece full of blistering runs and great leaps. The title, which refers to the commedia dell’ arte character Pulcinella, was an afterthought–it was suggested by Mikhail Slonov, one of Rachmaninoff’s fellow-students at the Moscow Conservatory.

Rachmaninoff wrote the seven pieces of his Moments Musicaux in the fall of 1896, when he was only 23 years old. These seven mood-pieces show signs of a new maturity in Rachmaninoff and begin to point the way toward his later music. This is demanding music technically, and it seems to alternate between two expressive poles: explosive energy on one hand and a somber darkness on the other (four of the six pieces are in minor keys). The fourth piece, marked Presto, takes place in a blur of energy, with the left-hand accompaniment whirling constantly downward before the drive to the abrupt close.

March from The Love for Three Oranges, Opus 33 Serge PROKOFIEV Born April 23, 1891, Sontsovka, Ukraine
Died March 5, 1953, Moscow

The Love for Three Oranges, the first of Prokofiev’s operas to be produced, is both a fantastic tale based on commedia dell’arte figures and a satire of various approaches to writing operas. Prokofiev himself led the première in Chicago in December 1921, but the opera had only a modest success–the lavish production cost $120,000, and one critic archly pointed out that that worked out to $40,000 per orange.

Prokofiev drew a suite of orchestral excerpts from the opera, and one movement from that suite quickly achieved popularity–the March from Act I. In the opera, the Prince is depressed, and the court clown Truffaldino tries to make him laugh; this brief March (which will re-appear throughout the opera) is the music to which the clown leads the Prince out to the festivities. Short, hard-edged, and pithy, the March is made all the more effective by its sudden ending. Those old enough to have grown up listening to the radio will recognize the March as the theme-music for the radio-drama This Is Your FBI. Jascha Heifetz arranged the music for violin and piano and used it as an encore piece.

Islamey Mily BALAKIREV Born January 2, 1837, Nizhny-Novgorod, Russia
Died May 29, 1910, St. Petersburg

From Borodin’s In the Steppes of Central Asia to Rimsky-Korsakov’s Scheherezade, the Far East has exercised a strong imaginative pull on Russian composers, and Mily Balakirev’s famous piano showpiece breathes that same exotic atmosphere. Balakirev wrote this brief but fiery composition, which he subtitled “Oriental Fantasy,” during the late summer of 1869, when he was 32. Islamey has become famous not just for its exotic color and excitement but also because it is so difficult for the performer. The music sends the pianist flying across the complete range of the keyboard, employs gigantic chordal melodies that require huge hands, and goes at a dizzying speed. In fact, when Ravel set out to write his own stupefyingly difficult Gaspard de la nuit in 1908, he said that his intention was to write a piece that would be more difficult than Islamey. Islamey may have become famous as a virtuoso piano piece, but Balakirev himself regarded it as a preliminary sketch for a symphonic work. Its thunderous passagework and bright colors make it an ideal candidate for orchestration, and it was in fact orchestrated by the Italian composer Alfredo Casella in 1907.

Islamey begins with a great rush of notes (the meter is 12/16), and this opening idea is treated almost obsessively, repeating constantly and growing more complex as it does. The middle section, marked Andantino espressivo and set in a gently-rocking 6/8, builds to a climax full of runs and massive chords. The opening material returns, and Balakirev propels Islamey to its close with a brilliant coda marked Presto furioso.

Balakirev was by all accounts a first-rate pianist, but even its creator found Islamey too difficult to perform. The première was given by the dedicatee, Nikolay Rubinstein (brother of Anton), on December 12, 1869. Over thirty years later, Balakirev came back to this music and revised it; this version, completed in 1902, is the one usually heard today.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Moz-Art for Two Violins, after Mozart K. 416d Alfred SCHNITTKE Born November 24, 1934, Engels, Russia
Died August 3, 1998, Hamburg

For carnival season of 1783, Mozart, his wife, and members of her family put on a pantomime based on commedia dell’arte figures. Mozart himself took the part of Harlequin (he wrote to his father in Salzburg, asking him to send his Harlequin costume for the occasion), his brother-in-law Joseph Lange was Pierrot, and his sister-in-law Aloysia was Columbine. Mozart wrote music consisting of about fifteen movements for this pantomime, which was presented at the Hofburg in Vienna on March 3, 1783. And then the music vanished. Only parts for five of those movements survive, and Mozart’s biographer Alfred Einstein has felt that situation keenly, saying “It is an eternal loss to art that this masterpiece of the commedia dell’arte survives only in sketches and fragments.”

But some of this music lives on in an unexpected form. In 1978, almost two centuries after that pantomime was performed, Russian composer Alfred Schnittke took Mozart’s fragmentary first violin part and from it fashioned what he called a “game,” using it as the basis for a free fantasy of his own music (the title Moz-Art is part of the joke). Schnittke’s music exists in two versions: the first is for an elaborate ensemble of two violins, two small string orchestras, a double bass, and conductor, while the second–the one performed on this program–is a simplified version for two violins.

Schnittke takes bits of Mozart’s first violin part and treats them to a fantastic extension, a sort of weird metamorphosis of Mozart’s original music. The music starts off in close canon, and soon Schnittke has the players whistling phrases, playing in artificial harmonics, using left-handed pizzicato, playing in different keys, and so on. In the course of this music, the second violin must be re-tuned downward (some of its part is actually written in viola clef). Two worlds collide here. At moments we are in Mozart’s world, surrounded by clarity and order, while at others we plunge into Schnittke’s, where strange things (some of them very funny) happen to the order of two centuries earlier. Moz-Art winds its way to a strange conclusion: the first violin holds a sustained D, while two octaves below the re-tuned second violin ends on a D-flat, and on their quiet dissonance the music fades into silence.

Piano Quartet in G Minor, K. 478 Wolfgang Amadeus MOZART Born January 27, 1756, Salzburg
Died December 5, 1791, Vienna

Did Mozart invent the piano quartet? He is generally credited with creating the form, but in fact he did not. Other composers–including the fourteen-year-old Beethoven–had previously written quartets for piano and strings, but it was Mozart who first grappled with the central problem of this difficult form–the opposition of such different resources as piano and string trio–and not only solved it but wrote great music in the process. In his piano trios, Mozart sometimes wrote what are essentially piano sonatas with string accompaniment (the piano has the musical interest, while the strings play distinctly subordinate roles), but in the piano quartets he went straight to the difficulties–and the possibilities–of the new form and resolved them by liberating the string voices and making them genuine partners in the musical enterprise. Mozart completed the Piano Quartet in G Minor in Vienna on October 16, 1785, during a particularly rich period for the composer: he was just beginning work on The Marriage of Figaro, and the same year saw the completion of three magnificent piano concertos: Nos. 20-22.

Hearing the beginning of this piano quartet without knowing its composer, one might guess not Mozart, but Beethoven. Mozart seems to have reserved the key of G minor for his most intense music (the Symphonies No. 25 and 40 and the Viola Quintet, K.516, for example), and at the first instant of the Allegro all four instruments spit out the brusque opening theme, a six-note phrase very much like the powerful mottos Beethoven would later use as thematic material. A lyrical second subject is introduced by the piano, and the extended development treats both themes fully. The fierce, Beethoven-like motto recurs throughout, with the concluding cadence growing directly out of it.

Piano alone sings the poised beginning of the Andante, with strings entering after the statement of the first theme group. Now the melody moves easily between instrumental groups, as piano and strings trade phrases and share the development. The concluding Allegro moderato, which moves to G major rather than back to the opening key of G minor,is a rondo. Once again the piano launches the movement and is quickly joined by the strings. The genial atmosphere of the finale, however, is broken by a lengthy interlude that returns to the stormy manner of the opening movement. At the close, the sunny spirits of the rondo’s opening prevail, and the quartet concludes exuberantly.

Divertimento in E-Flat Major, K. 563 Wolfgang Amadeus MOZART

This extraordinary music comes from one of the most difficult periods of Mozart’s life, the summer of 1788. That June, beset by financial troubles, the Mozart family moved to less expensive lodgings in the suburbs of Vienna, only to suffer real calamity, the death of their infant daughter Theresia; Mozart’s pathetic letters begging for money from his friend and fellow mason Michael Puchberg suggest the extremity of his state. But external troubles did not mean creative drought: working at white heat through the summer months, Mozart wrote the great final trilogy of symphonies and then completed the Divertimento in E-flat Major in September. He dedicated this last work to Puchberg, who had helped the composer with loans.

The title “divertimento” is misleading. The title page actually reads String Trio in E-Flat Major, with Mozart’s further description Divertimento in Six Pieces.The music is in standard sonata-allegro form with two additional movements: a set of variations and an extra minuet. As its title suggests, a divertimento was conceived as diversion music, light in character and perhaps intended for outdoor performance. In that sense, this music is hardly a divertimento. Instead, it is true chamber music–intimate, expressive, and dependent on the full interplay of voices central to chamber music. Listeners should be warned: masquerading under the innocent title “divertimento” lies one of Mozart’s greatest chamber works.

Some of this music’s nobility comes from its generous proportions: when all repeats are taken, the first two movements stretch out to nearly a quarter-hour each. Beyond this, the mood is at times quite serious. It is dangerous to look for autobiographical significance in music, particularly from so difficult a time in a composer’s life, but many have noted the serious and somber character of this work and an almost bittersweet quality that colors its most expressive moments. The Allegro opens gravely and quietly (Mozart marks the beginning sotto voce), and this long movement unfolds gracefully. The extended development is full of harmonic tension, with chromatic lines moving quietly beneath the polished surface. The Adagio partakes of the same mood, though a florid violin part soaring above the other two voices brings some relief; Mozart sometimes thickens the texture by doublestopping both violin and viola.

By contrast, the first minuet is vigorous and extroverted, and Mozart follows this with the first “extra” movement, a set of variations. Critics invariably call the theme here “folklike,” and its slightly-square four-bar phrases do seem to suggest a popular origin. But Mozart’s treatment of this simple tune is very sophisticated, and the next-to-last variation–in the unusual key of B-flat minor–is stunning. The energetic second minuet features not one but two trio sections, both of them jaunty; an equally jaunty coda rounds off the movement. Mozart brings the divertimento to a close with a rondo based on a rocking main theme in 6/8 meter. There are vigorous episodes along the way, but the lyric mood of the main theme dominates the movement and finally rushes this remarkable music to its powerful close.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Piano Trio in B-flat Major, K. 502 Wolfgang Amadeus MOZART Born January 27, 1756, Salzburg
Died December 5, 1791, Vienna

The year 1786 marked the high point of Mozart’s efforts to establish himself in Vienna. From March of that year came two of his greatest piano concertos–No. 23 in A Major, K.488 and No. 24 in C Minor, K.491–and he then quickly completed The Marriage of Figaro, first produced in Vienna on May 1, 1786. He next turned to chamber music, creating a steady flow of works through the summer and fall. He brought this creative rush to a close with the Piano Trio in B-flat Major, K.502 on November 18, followed by the Piano Concerto in C, K.503 on December 4 and the Symphony No. 38 in D, K.504 two days later. The symphony would earn the nickname “Prague” when Mozart took it with him to that city in January 1787 for the first production of Figaro there. The triumph of the opera in Prague brought Mozart one of his final moments of unalloyed success–the record of the final five years of his life was one of decreasing popularity in Vienna and increasing poverty, domestic pain (the death of his father and several of his children), and his own illness.

But the fall of 1786 found Mozart at the height of his powers, and during this period he was experimenting with his use of thematic material. Some scholars believe Mozart made the themes of the Piano Concerto in C deliberately bland, with the aim of emphasizing their contrapuntal development, and in the first movement of the “Prague” Symphony Mozart derives much of his material from only one theme.

The first movement of the Piano Trio in B-flat Major shows a similar kind of thematic experimentation. The piano plays the opening theme immediately, but then–at the point where he should introduce a second theme–Mozart instead uses a variant of the opening idea. The beginning of the development brings a new theme in the violin, but the piano’s amiable opening melody dominates the movement. The other thing that dominates the movement is the sound of violin and piano, for the cello is relegated to a largely supporting role here.

Solo piano opens the Larghetto, laying out the gentle theme that will serve as the basis of the entire movement; this simple melody grows more ornate with each repetition. Once again, solo piano introduces the main idea of the concluding Allegretto. At last the cello is given a part with a higher profile as this movement races to its high-spirited close, much of the energy coming from the flying triplets of its final pages.

Quintet for Violin, Viola, Cello, Contrabass and Piano (2011) Ellen Taaffe ZWILICH Born 1939

A NOTE FROM THE COMPOSER

The creation of the Quintet for the Kalichstein-Laredo-Robinson Trio, Michael Tree, viola and Harold Robinson, double bass was made possible with the support of The La Jolla Music Society (world première), Chamber Music Society of Detroit (made possible by a gift from Cecilia Benner); Carnegie Hall Corporation; Emilio Gravagno; Linton Chamber Music Series (made possible with a gift from Ann and Harry Santen); The John F. Kennedy Center Abe Fortas Memorial Fund; Arizona Friends of Chamber Music (made possible with a gift from Jean-Paul Bierny and Chris Tanz); Philharmonic Society of Orange County; Seven Days Seven Nights Festival; Regional Arts at the Raymond F. Kravis Center for the Performing Arts; and Hudson Valley Chamber Music Circle; through the International Arts Foundation, Inc.

My Quintet (for the same instrumentation as the great “TroutQuintet by Franz Schubert) is in three movements, the second of which has the title “Die Launische Forelle” (roughly translated: “The Moody Trout”). I couldn’t resist using a very small quote from the Schubert song on which this Quintet is based. I also took the liberty of allowing that movement to spin out musical images of a “moody” trout. In all three movements the weight and character of the contrabass is an important element in the overall design. I’m especially interested in the possibilities offered by the contemporary contrabass player’s virtuosity and artistry which allows the composer to reach for that chamber music ideal of equal partners.

Because of my great admiration and affection for these artists, my work is dedicated to Jossi, Jaime, Sharon, Michael and Hal.

- Ellen Taaffe Zwilich

Quintet in A Major for Piano and Strings, D. 667 “Trout” Franz SCHUBERT Born January 31, 1797, Vienna
Died November 19, 1828, Vienna

Two events in the year 1817 led to the creation of the “Trout” Quintet. The first of these was Schubert’s meeting the famous baritone Michael Vogl, twenty-nine years his senior. Vogl, one of the leading singers of the Vienna Court Opera, recognized the young composer’s genius and became his champion, introducing many of his works, including–ten years later–Die Winterreise. The second event came in August, when Schubert wrote a brief song–Die Forelle (“The Trout”)–that quickly became very popular.

Two years later, in the summer of 1819, Vogl invited Schubert, then 22, to accompany him on a walking trip through Upper Austria to see the country where Vogl had been born. Schubert happily agreed, and the two spent the summer in the town of Steyr, about 90 miles west of Vienna. Schubert was enchanted with the town and countryside, with its mountains, streams, and meadows; to one of his friends in Vienna he wrote to say that the countryside was “unbelievably beautiful.” He was enthusiastically received by the local townspeople, and one of them–a wealthy merchant and amateur cellist named Sylvester Paumgartner–asked Schubert for a piece of music that he and his friends might play. He made two stipulations: that Schubert write for the players on hand and that the piece be based on Schubert’s song Die Forelle, of which Paumgartner was very fond.

And so in a lovely setting in the summer of 1819, Schubert wrote what has become one of the best-loved of all chamber works: the “Trout” Quintet. It is a quintet for piano and strings, but because he was writing for the available musicians Schubert dropped the second violin and added a string bass. The bass part is not particularly demanding, but the cello part is full of wonderful writing, some of it apparently too difficult for Paumgartner, who struggled with his part at the quintet’s first performance that summer.

The “Trout” Quintet is one of those rare pieces of completely “happy” music–one feels that Schubert’s joy in the Austrian countryside has made its way into every measure of this music. It also gives the impression of having been written at great speed. Not because of anything glib or superficial in the music, but because it feels spontaneous, as if this music poured easily from Schubert’s pen. The Allegro vivace opens with a fanfare-like arpeggio from the piano that recurs throughout the sonata-form movement. The violin has the first theme, while the piano introduces the gently-dotted second subject of a movement characterized by some unusual harmonic modulations. The Andante is built on three distinct theme groups, the first and third belonging to the piano. The second theme–played by viola and cello duet–is one of those gorgeous Schubert melodies that seem an endless flow of haunting song. The Scherzo, in standard scherzo-and-trio form, rips along with much energy and high spirits, while the Andantino is a set of five variations on Die Forelle, which has given the quintet its nickname. Strings alone play the melody of the song, the piano entering at the first variation. The variations are straightforward, and Schubert closes the movement with a brief Allegretto section, which is really a sixth variation. The good-spirited Allegro giusto races along happily on two principal themes, both of them played initially by the strings. There is no true development in this movement–only a fairly literal recapitulation–and one of the sunniest works in the repertory sails happily to its close.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Sonata in C Major for Two Violins, Opus 56 Serge PROKOFIEV Born April 23, 1891, Sontsovka, Ukraine
Died March 5, 1953, Moscow

Like many Russian composers, Prokofiev made his home in the West in the years following the Russian Revolution of 1917, and he spent the 1920s in Paris, which at that time–with Stravinsky, Ravel, Gershwin, Les Six, and many other composers–was the musical capital of the world. In Paris, Prokofiev composed a number of colorful and sometimes outrageous works, including the opera The Fiery Angel and the “Bolshevik ballet” Le Pas d’Acier. By the early 1930s, however, the homesick composer had begun a series of visits to Russia that would culminate in his return in 1933.

In 1932, the year before his return, Prokofiev joined a group of composers dedicated to the performance of contemporary chamber music. This group–which included Honegger, Milhaud, and Poulenc–took the name “Triton,” and their first performance was presented in Paris on December 16, 1932. It was for this concert that Prokofiev composed his Sonata for Two Violins, and he found himself with a pleasant problem for a composer–simultaneous premières: on that same night, in a hall across the street, the first performance of his ballet On the Dnieper was scheduled. Prokofiev described his solution: “Fortunately the ballet came on half an hour later, and so immediately after the sonata we dashed over to the Grand Opera–musicians, critics, author all together.”

On his return to Russia, Prokofiev would relax his style in response to the demands of Socialist Realism for art accessible to the masses, but this lyric vein had begun to appear in his music even before the move, and the Sonata for Two Violins combines a bittersweet lyricism with the more acerbic manner of his Parisian works. Sonatas for two solo violins are rare, and in them a composer must solve the problem of writing for two linear instruments without the harmonic resources of the piano. Though each movement of Prokofiev’s sonata remains firmly centered in a specific key, there are enough “wrong” notes here to stretch the concept of tonality considerably.

This sonata is in the slow-fast-slow-fast sequence of movements of the baroque violin sonata, but that may be its only relation to baroque music. The very brief (36-measure) Andante cantabile is built on the first violin’s opening melody. Much of the writing in this movement is very high, and the opening theme returns in the second violin just before the quiet close. By sharp contrast, the Allegro opens with huge, gritty chords from both violins and never slows down. The music features rapid exchanges between the two instruments (in the score Prokofiev stresses: con precisione) and such violinistic razzle-dazzle as left-handed pizzicatos.

Prokofiev gives the players the option of performing the third movement with or without mutes. He marks the music “tender and simple,” and much of the writing in this lyric music is chordal, depending on multiple-stopping from both players. The finale opens with a light-hearted theme marked energico that returns throughout the movement, much like a rondo tune. This is the longest of the four movements, with several secondary themes, and at the very end–over swirling accompaniment from the second violin–the first violin sings the opening melody from the first movement. A blistering Più presto coda brings the sonata to its exciting close.

Partita No. 2 in D Minor for Unaccompanied Violin, BWV 1004 Johann Sebastian BACH Born March 21, 1685, Eisenach, Germany
Died July 28, 1750, Leipzig

Bach’s six sonatas and partitas for unaccompanied violin date from about 1720, when Bach was Kapellmeister at the court of Anhalt-Cöthen. The three sonatas are in sonata da chiesa form, employing a slow-fast-slow-fast sequence of movements, but the structure of the three partitas is more complex. The term partita–which suggests a collection of parts–refers to a suite of dances, and Bach wrote his three partitas for unaccompanied violin as sets of dance movements. While each of the sonatas has four movements, of which the second is always a fugue, the partitas have more movements (five to seven) and are somewhat freer in form, as Bach adapted a number of old dance forms to the capabilities of the solo violin.

The Partita No. 2 in D Minor has become the most famous of Bach’s six works for unaccompanied violin, for it concludes with the Chaconne, one of the pinnacles of the violin literature. Before this overpowering conclusion, Bach offers the four basic movements of partita form, all in binary form. The opening Allemande is marked by a steady flow of sixteenth-notes occasionally broken by dotted rhythms, triplets, and the sudden inclusion of thirty-second notes. The Courante alternates a steady flow of triplets within dotted duple meters. The Sarabande proceeds along double and triple stops and a florid embellishment of the melodic line, while the Gigue races along cascades of sixteenth-notes in 12/8 time; the theme of the second part is a variation of the opening section.

While the first four movements present the expected partita sequence, Bach then springs a surprise by closing with a chaconne longer that the first four movements combined. The Chaconne offers some of the most intense music Bach ever wrote, and it has worked its spell on musicians everywhere for the last two and a half centuries: beyond the countless recordings for violin, it is currently available in performances by guitar, cello, lute, and viola, as well as in piano transcriptions by Brahms, Busoni, and Raff.

A chaconne is one of the most disciplined forms in music: it is built on a ground bass in triple meter over which a melodic line is repeated and varied. A chaconne demands great skill from a performer under any circumstances, but it becomes unbelievably complex on the unaccompanied violin, which must simultaneously suggest the ground bass and project the melodic variations above it. Even with the flatter bridge and more flexible bow of Bach’s day, some of this music borders on the unplayable, and it is more difficult still on the modern violin, with its more rounded bridge and concave bow.

This makes Bach’s Chaconne sound like supremely cerebral music–and it is–but the wonder is that this music manages to be so expressive at the same time. The four-bar ground bass repeats 64 times during the quarter-hour span of the Chaconne, and over it Bach spins out gloriously varied music, all the while keeping these variations firmly anchored on the ground bass. At the center section, Bach moves into D major, and here the music relaxes a little, content to sing happily for awhile; after the calm nobility of this interlude, the quiet return to D minor sounds almost disconsolate. Bach drives the Chaconne to a great climax and a restatement of the ground melody at the close.

Quintet in B Minor for Clarinet and Strings, Opus 115 Johannes BRAHMS Born May 7, 1833, Hamburg
Died April 3, 1897, Vienna

Brahms intended that his Viola Quintet in G Major of 1890 should be his last work. At age 57, he felt that he was done composing. In December of that year he sent his publisher some corrections to that quintet with a brief message: “With this note you can take leave of my music, because it is high time to stop.” But it was not to be. A few weeks later, at Christmas, he went to Meiningen to hear the clarinetist Richard Mühlfeld, and the course of music was changed. Brahms was so captivated by Mühlfeld’s playing and by the possibilities of the clarinet that he broke his own retirement and wrote four works that have become the heart of the clarinet literature.

Mühlfeld (1856-1907) was an interesting musician. He joined the Meiningen Orchestra as a violinist but taught himself to play clarinet and became the orchestra’s principal clarinetist

at age 23, later serving as principal of the Bayreuth orchestra. So impressed was Brahms by his playing that he nicknamed Mühlfeld “Fräulein Klarinette” and sat for hours listening to him practice. In the summer of 1891, six months after announcing his retirement, Brahms retreated to his favorite summer spot–Bad Ischl, high in the Alpine lake district–and wrote the Clarinet Trio, Opus 114 and the Quintet, Opus 115; two sonatas for clarinet followed in the summer of 1894. These four pieces, all written for Mühlfeld, were Brahms’ final instrumental works.

The Clarinet Quintet–first performed in Berlin on December 12, 1891, by Mühlfeld and Joachim’s quartet–has been universally acclaimed one of Brahms’ late masterpieces. Rather than writing a display piece to spotlight Mühlfeld’s playing, Brahms carefully integrates the clarinet into the texture of the music. This is extremely concentrated music, with materials extended and combined in ingenious ways. The Allegro opens with a violin duet that hovers uncertainly between D major and B minor–this tonal ambiguity will mark the entire quintet. Brahms introduces all his thematic material in the first moments of this movement: the undulating theme of the first two bars gives way to the slightly swung shape of the third and fourth bars, followed by the clarinet’s rising entry in the fifth. These three theme-shapes will appear in some form throughout the entire movement. At the stormy climax, the theme of the first two bars is heard over fierce swirls in the clarinet, and the movement dies away to conclude with the quiet of the beginning.

The Adagio is in ABA form, beginning with a simple clarinet theme over rhythmically-complex accompaniment in the strings. The unusual middle section brings a sound that is, by Brahmsian standards, exotic. Brahms was very fond of Hungarian gypsy music, and this section, marked più lento, shows that influence: the clarinet leaps and swirls while the accompanying strings whir beneath it (perhaps in imitation of the Hungarian cimbalom) before the opening material returns.

The principal themes of the final two movements are closely related, giving the Quintet an even greater feeling of unity. The Andantino opens with a smooth little tune for clarinet, but at the center section–Presto non assai, con sentimento–the music rushes ahead and never returns fully to the opening material. The finale, marked only Con moto, is a set of five variations on the opening theme, first stated by the violins and clarinet. Of particular interest is the very end, where the final variation gives way to the theme that opened the first movement, and Brahms’ Clarinet Quintet winds its very concentrated way to the quiet unison B that concludes this moving music.

 

Set List

Quartet Tune P. Martin
I Remember Sarah D. Reeves/B. Childs
Social Call J. Hendriks/Q. Basheer
Improv (Tango) D. Reeves
Lullaby of Birdland G. Shearing
Misty E. Garner
Nine D. Reeves/E. Del Barrio
Don't Explain B. Holiday
32 Flavors A. DiFranco
 

MOON OVER JUPITER

INTERMISSION

ON HOLIDAY

GOLDBERG VARIATIONS

MOODY BOOTY BLUES

INTERMISSION

RISE

 

Dwight Rhoden, Desmond Richardson

FOUNDING ARTISTIC DIRECTORS

 

Dwight Rhoden, Amadea Edwards

RESIDENT CHOREOGRAPHER EXECUTIVE DIRECTOR

 

THE COMPANY

Desmond Richardson

Natalia Alonso, Edgar Anido, Mark Caserta, Francesca Dario, Christina Dooling, Patricia Hachey, Vincent Hardy, Gary W. Jeter II, Natiya Kezevadze, Christie Partelow, Sabra Perry, Kendall Teague, Tercell Waters, and Clifford Williams

 

APPRENTICES

Willie Smith III, Taeler Cyrus, & Mara Thompson


Jae Man Joo

BALLET MASTER

Michael J. Moore

COMPANY MANAGER

Kelly Brown

PRODUCTION STAGE MANAGER

Michael Korsch

RESIDENT LIGHTING DIRECTOR & TECHNICAL DIRECTOR

Jesse Muench

LIGHTING SUPERVISOR

 

MOON OVER JUPITER (2010)

Choreography by: Dwight Rhoden

Lighting Design by: Michael Korsch

Projection Artwork by: Desmond Richardson

Music by: Sergei Vasilievich Rachmaninov

Costumes by: Christine Darch

Performed by: The Company

The creation of MOON OVER JUPITER is supported, in part, by public funds from the New York City Department of Cultural Affairs in partnership with the City Council.

MUSIC CREDITS:

Piano Concerto No. 2 in C Minor, Op.18-1 Moderato/ Rhapsody On a Theme of Paganini, Prelude Op. 43, Variation 11/ Rhapsody On a Theme of Paganini, Prelude Op. 43, Variation 18/ Rhapsody On a Theme of Paganini, Prelude Op. 43, Variation 22- Composed by Sergei Rachmaninov, Rhapsody On a Theme of Paganini, Prelude Op. 23-Lang Lang, Orchestra of the Mariinsky Theatre & Valery Gergiev, Deutsche Grammophon ©2005 Deutsche Grammophon/ Etudes-Tableaux, Op. 39: No. 6 in A minor Allegro-Presto, Composed by Sergei Rachmaninov , Rustem Hayroudinoff-piano, Rachmaninov Etudes - Tableaux, ©Chandos Records/Prelude in C Sharp Minor, Morceaux De Fantasie, Op. 3; Lento - Agiato, Composed by Sergei Rachmaninov , Rustem Hayroudinoff, © Chandos Records Suite No.1 for 2 pianos, Op, 5 IV, Russian Easter - Composed by Sergei Rachmaninov, Music for Two Pianos - A. Previn& V. Ashkenazy, © 1995 Decca Music Group Limited/Etudes -Tableaux, Op. 33:No. 9 in C Sharp minor: Grave - Composed by Sergei Rachmaninov, Vladimir Ashkenazy, André Previn Piano, © 1995 Decca Music Group Limited/ 13 Preludes Op. 32, No. 13, Frave In D-Flat Major, Composed by Sergei Rachmaninov ©Chandos Records

ON HOLIDAY (2010)

Choreography by: Dwight Rhoden

Lighting Design by: Michael Korsch

Music: Various Jazz Greats

Vocals Performed by: Billy Porter

Arrangements by: James Sampliner & Billy Porter

Costumes by: Christine Darch

Performed by: Sabra Perry and Tercell Waters, Natiya Kezevadze and Clifford Williams,

Natalia Alonso and Gary W. Jeter II, Francesca Dario and Edgar Anido

ON HOLIDAY was commissioned in part through the generous support of City Parks Foundation for Summer Stage.

Live Music for the New York Première of ON HOLIDAY is made possible, in part, through the generous support of the American Music Center Live Music for Dance Program

Come Rain or Come Shine – Composed by Harold Arlen & John H Mercer, published by SA Music Co. & Warner Chappell Music Inc. Good Morning Heartache –Composed by Ervin M Drake, Dan Fischer & Irene Higginbotham, published by Lindabet Music Corporation, Microhits Music Corporation, SONY/ATV Music Publishing , LLC, Lover Man – Composed by James Edward Davis, Roger Ramirez & James Sherman, published by Universal Music Publishing Group, My Man (Mon Homme) – Composed by Maurice Yvain , Jacques Charles & Albert Willemetz, published by Duran Salabert –Eschig, Universal Music Publishing Group

GOLDBERG VARIATIONS (2008)

Choreography by: Dwight Rhoden

Lighting Design by: Michael Korsch

Music by: J.S. Bach

Music Performed by: Glenn Gould

Costumes by: DM Design

Performed by: Desmond Richardson

MOODY BOOTY BLUES (2006)

Choreography by: Dwight Rhoden

Lighting Design by: Nate McGaha

Music by: “When a Guitar Plays the Blues” by Roy Buchanan

Costumes by: DM Design

Performed by: Mark Caserta, Vincent Hardy, Kendall Teague, Patricia Hachey, and Francesca Dario

MOODY BOOTY BLUES was originally commissioned by The North Carolina Dance Theatre

MUSIC CREDITS:

When a Guitar Plays the Blues - Composed and Performed by Roy Buchanan, Used by Permission of Great Outlook Music, Bug Music, BMI

RISE (2008)

Choreography by: Dwight Rhoden

Lighting Design by: Michael Korsch

Music by: U2*

Costumes by:Christine Darch

Performed by: The Company

“Where The Streets Have No Name,” “Elevation,” “I Still Haven’t Found What I’m Looking For,” “Vertigo,” “With or Without You,” “Desire,” “Pride (In the Name of Love),” and “Beautiful Day” All written by

Adam Clayton, Dave Evans, Paul David Hewson, Larry Mullen

*All rights owned or administered by UNIVERSAL-POLYGRAM INT. PUBL., INC. on behalf of UNIVERSAL MUSIC PUBL. INT. B.V. (ASCAP). Used by permission.

Special Thanks to Sharon Callaly of Principal Management,

Morleigh Steinberg and Cynthia Quinn

This ballet is dedicated to Gerald M. Appelstein for his generous support, leadership and love.

All Casting Subject to Change

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

The Art of the Fugue, BWV 1080
Contrapunctus I
Contrapunctus IV
Contrapunctus IX
Johann Sebastian BACH
Born March 21, 1685, Eisenach
Died July 28, 1750, Leipzig

About 1740 Bach’s life underwent a quiet but profound change. While he retained his position as cantor at the Thomaskirche in Leipzig, his musical interests began to evolve. He had long before given up his initial responsibility to compose cantatas, passions, and other liturgical music, and in 1741 he relinquished the directorship of the Collegium Musicum, the small semi-professional orchestra he had led over the previous decade. Now, at age 55 (and perhaps with the first indications of the eye trouble that would eventually leave him blind), Bach felt a renewed interest in what had always been a consuming passion: contrapuntal music and its possibilities.

In 1747 came one of the most famous signs of this interest. On a visit to Berlin, Bach played before Frederick the Great, who in turn gave Bach a theme and asked him to extemporize a six-part fugue on it. Bach improvised a three-part fugue for Frederick on the spot and then–back in Leipzig–took that “royal” theme through thirteen further contrapuntal extensions, which he presented to the King as A Musical Offering. But Bach’s interest in exploring the contrapuntal possibilities of a single theme extended well beyond the famous visit to Berlin. About 1740 Bach had begun a lengthy work consisting of a series of fugues and canons based on one theme. His work on this project continued across the decade, even during the years of his increasing blindness, and in fact the project would remain unfinished–at the time of his death on July 28, 1750, Bach was working on a triple fugue that was left incomplete. Bach had prepared the first eleven fugues for publication, and after his death all of the pieces based on this one theme were gathered by his son Carl Philipp Emanuel and published in the fall of 1751 under the name The Art of the Fugue, a title the composer probably never heard or imagined.

This concert opens with three of the fugues from The Art of the Fugue. Bach himself arranged these fugues (in this work he preferred the title Contrapunctus, or “counterpoint,” to Fugue) in a sequence of increasing complexity, and the present program preserves this notion of increasing complexity. Bach’s fundamental theme seems simplicity itself: in D minor, it is only four measures long, and–even at a steady tempo–it gives the impression of increasing speed, as the half-notes of the opening measures give way to quarters in the third and to eighths in the final measure. Contrapunctus I introduces Bach’s fundamental fugue subject in its simplest form, worked out here without countertheme. Contrapunctus IV has the fugue subject in inversion, here developed with unusual harmonic freedom. The brief Contrapunctus IX is a spirited double fugue on a new theme. As it progresses, it incorporates as its second subject the original fugue theme, combined at the interval of a twelfth, and so it is sometimes called alla Duodecima.

Concerto in D Minor for Harpsichord, BWV 1052

In April 1729, shortly after leading performances of his monumental St. Matthew Passion, Bach made a significant change in his musical life. After six exhausting years as cantor of the Thomaskirche in Leipzig–during which he had composed cantatas, oratorios, and passions for religious observances–Bach was named director of the Leipzig Collegium Musicum. The Collegium Musicum corresponded somewhat to the modern university-community symphony orchestra: it was an ensemble of student, amateur, and professional instrumentalists who rehearsed weekly and performed orchestral music. The orchestra gave public concerts on Wednesday afternoons from 4 to 6 in a coffee-garden called Grimmische’s Thor during the warm months and inside Zimmerman’s coffee-house on Friday evenings from 8 to 10 during the winter. After six years of having to produce a new cantata almost every week, Bach was doubtless glad to put his responsibilities for church music behind him and turn to the quite different pleasures of secular music.

As director, Bach was responsible for choosing the music the Collegium Musicum performed, and he quickly discovered that he needed new keyboard concertos, probably for his talented sons Wilhelm Friedemann and Carl Philipp Emanuel to perform with the orchestra. He turned to his library and recycled eight concertos he had written much earlier–often for other instruments–by arranging them as keyboard concertos for the Collegium. The Concerto in D Minor is one of the works Bach transcribed from an earlier version, and evidence suggests that the original version was for violin and may have been written as early as Bach’s tenure in Weimar, 1708-1717 (working from the keyboard transcription, scholars have been able to reconstruct the original version for violin). Bach would have thought of this as a clavier concerto–a work for such keyboard instruments as harpsichord or clavichord–though early in the nineteenth century Ignaz Moscheles performed the Concerto in D Minor on the piano in London, and it is often performed today on that instrument. At this concert it is heard on the harpsichord.

The Allegro bursts to life with a hard-edged ritornello that will be tossed antiphonally between the violin sections over the span of this movement. The harpsichord quickly makes its distinctive entrance with a passage full of characteristic 32nd-note runs, and listeners will recognize in the keyboard part a number of figurations that suggest this music’s origin as a violin concerto. Bach was no believer in virtuosity for its own sake, but at the center of this movement he does write out what amounts to a cadenza for the soloist–a series of brilliant runs–and provides further solo passages before the movement comes to its close on a firm reprise of the ritornello. The expressive Adagio moves to G minor, and Bach opens with a long introduction for the orchestra in octaves before the soloist enters with quite different music–disconsolate and intricate–that is eventually taken up by the orchestra The concluding Allegro returns to D minor. Its ritornello is full of energy, while the solo passages encompass a wide range of expression–sometimes powerful, sometimes delicate. Bach brings matters to a pause with a brief Adagio before the ritornello leaps up to thrust the movement to its animated cadence.

The Art of the Fugue, BWV 1080
Contrapunctus XIV

Program note provided by the artist

The earliest surviving source for The Art of the Fugue is a manuscript, written in Bach’s hand and including early versions of most of the fugues and canons, that scholars now assign to the years around 1740-42, and since the manuscript mostly consists of fair copies in full score, it can be assumed that the original composition of The Art of the Fugue must have been undertaken still earlier, in working manuscripts now lost, perhaps in the late 1730s. But if The Art of the Fugue was not literally Bach’s last work, it was the project that occupied him the most in his last decade: the sources suggest that composition and revision continued, intermittently, throughout the 1740s, with Bach continuing to refine the music even as it was being edited and prepared for the engraver, around 1746-49.

Even if The Art of the Fugue was intended for the harpsichord, there is no denying that the music – like so much of Bach - is eminently suited to transcription. (Bach himself was a prolific transcriber of his own music.) Even his most idiomatic keyboard music is amenable to transcription, as Bernard Labadie showed spectacularly a few years ago with is arrangement of the Goldberg Variations, a work written specifically for a two-manual harpsichord. The notion that Bach’s music is “ idealistic “has always been based more on the nature of the music than on historical sources anyway, and in this respect it has validity. Transcription of a work like The Art of the Fugue is not only possible but in some ways positively advantageous, it reveals Bach’s part-writing with astonishing clarity, for instance.

The Art of the Fugue is cyclical, based on a single theme, and reveals Bach’s propensity for exploring every possible option for variation and development of the given material.

No. XIV is a quadruple four-voice fugue on three new themes combined with the main theme. The third theme begins with notes B-flat, A, C, and B-natural, in German musical nomenclature, BACH. This last fugue is a fitting climax not only contrapuntally but symbolically: 14 being the sum of the numbers corresponding to the letters BACH, and Bach himself worked this numerological reference into some of his works.

- Bernard Labadie & Davitt Moroney

Orchestral Suite No. 1 in C Major, BWV 1066

If Bach were to attend this concert, he would not recognize this music by its title on the program page. The name “suite” is the invention of scholars and musicians who came a century later, when Bach’s four works in this form were given a name that corresponded to later musical practices. Bach himself called these four works ouvertures, a spelling that makes clear the French origin of the form. The French ouverture was an instrumental work in one movement divided into a slow-fast-slow sequence: a slow introduction led to an extended fast section, usually in fugal form, and then a conclusion on an abbreviated return of the slow opening material. The ouverture movement was followed by a collection of dance movements, but Bach used the title to refer to the entire work.

To complicate matters further, Bach may in no sense have intended this as orchestral music. His original manuscripts have vanished, and the scores have been re-created from the surviving parts; evidence suggests that he may have intended this music for a chamber ensemble of about eight string players. Modern performance practices usually offer this music with a chamber orchestra-sized ensemble, however, and it profits greatly from the richer sonority. Scholars have also had trouble dating this music. It appears to belong to Bach’s period as Kapellmeister at the court of Anhalt-Cöthen (1717-1723), when the bulk of his secular music was composed, but no one is sure.

What is not in doubt, however, is the quality of the music itself. Bach’s First Orchestral Suite is buoyant music, full of energy and good spirits. He scores the suite for two oboes, bassoon, strings, and continuo and appends a varied collection of dances to the opening Ouverture. This opening movement is without tempo indications–the marking Grave for the opening and Vivace for the fugal section are not in Bach’s hand and are considered spurious (though they do reflect the general thrust of the movement). The slow opening section is based on sturdy dotted rhythms, and the fugal section has a powerful main theme; Bach occasionally lets the wind instruments take over the development of this theme. The Courante flows smoothly on its propulsive main idea (that French title originally meant “running”), while the fourth movement, Forlane, is based on a stately old dance of Venetian original–it has virtually disappeared today, though Ravel used that title for the slow movement of his Le Tombeau de Couperin. The other four dance movements all have first and second parts and are in ABA form: the first section is presented with repeats, followed by a second section, again with repeats; each movement concludes with a return of the opening section, now without repeats. Bach preserved the French titles for all his dances (it was the usual practice in Germany to use French titles for movements). These movements–gavotte, minuet, and bourrée–require little comment. The Passepied–that title means “pass-foot”–was originally a French sailors’ dance in triple time; Bach’s Passepied, which features distinctive writing for the oboes in the middle section, brings the suite to a lively close.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Roman Carnival Overture, Opus 9
Hector BERLIOZ
Born December 11, 1803, La Côte-St. André, Grenoble
Died March 8, 1869, Paris

Berlioz made a characteristic choice when he decided to write his first opera about Benvenuto Cellini, the sixteenth-century goldsmith, sculptor, adventurer–and author of a self-conscious autobiography. Berlioz, who would later write his own splendidly self-conscious autobiography, was strongly drawn to the figure of Cellini, but the opera was a complete failure at its première in Paris in September 1838. It had only four performances, French audiences sneered at it as “Malvenuto Cellini,” and Berlioz noted (with typical detachment) that after the overture “the rest was hissed with admirable energy and unanimity.” Liszt led a successful revival at Weimar in 1852, but Benvenuto Cellini has not held the stage.

Berlioz was stung by the failure of the opera, but he continued to love its music, and years later he would speak of its “variety of ideas, an impetuous verve, and a brilliancy of musical coloring.” In 1843, five years after the failed première, he pulled out two of its themes and from them fashioned an overture that he planned to use as an introduction to the second tableau of the opera, set in Rome’s Piazza Colonna during carnival season. Those two themes are the aria “O Teresa, vous que j’aime plus que la vie,” which Benvenuto sings to his seventeen-year-old lover in the first tableau, and the saltarello from the second tableau, which the players from Cassandro’s theater dance to attract crowds during the pre-Lenten festivities. Berlioz may have intended that his new overture would serve as part of the opera, but when he led the overture as a concert piece in Paris on February 3, 1844, it was such a success that it had to be encored, and it has become one of his most popular works on its own, entirely divorced from the opera that gave it life.

The Roman Carnival Overture, as this music was eventually named, opens with a great flourish that hints at the saltarello theme to be heard later–Berlioz marks this flourish Allegro assai and further specifies that it should be con fuoco–“with fire.” The music quickly settles as the English horn sings Benvenuto’s plaintive love-song, and this is extended briefly before the music leaps ahead at the saltarello, originally a dance from the Mediterranean area in a lively 6/8 meter. This is a wonderful moment–the crispness of Berlioz’s rhythmic energy is nicely underlined by his decision to keep the strings muted during the first part of the saltarello. Along its spirited way, Berlioz brings back the love-song theme and turns it into a fugato, and there is some deft combination of the main ideas. Finally, though, it is the dance that triumphs, and Berlioz’s ending explodes with all the sonic fireworks appropriate to a carnival in Rome.

Serenade for Strings in C Major, Opus 48
Peter Ilyich TCHAIKOVSKY
Born May 7, 1840, Votkinsk, Russia
Died November 6, 1893, St. Petersburg

In the fall of 1880, Tchaikovsky set to work on two pieces simultaneously. One was the Serenade for Strings, Opus 48; the other was the 1812 Overture, Opus 49. The composer loved the first of these, but had no use for the second. To his benefactress, Madame von Meck, he wrote: “I have written two long works very rapidly: the festival overture and a Serenade in four movements for string orchestra. The overture will be very noisy. I wrote it without much warmth or enthusiasm; and therefore it has no great artistic value. The Serenade on the contrary, I wrote from an inward impulse: I felt it; and I venture to hope that this work is not without artistic qualities.”

In a way, the two pieces are opposites, for the Serenade–lyric, open, relaxed–is everything the bombastic 1812 Overture is not, and it comes as no surprise that Tchaikovsky had such fondness for this music. It got its start, he said, as something in between a string quartet and a symphony and eventually turned into a four-movement serenade for string orchestra.

The opening movement is subtitled Pezzo in forma di sonatina, and Tchaikovsky noted that he intended this music as homage to one of his favorite composers: Mozart. Though Tchaikovsky called his work a serenade and specifically set the first movement in sonatina form–both of which suggest an absence of rigorous formal development–this music is nevertheless beautifully unified. The powerful descending introduction quickly gives way to the Allegro moderato, based on two subjects: a broadly-swung melody for full orchestra and a sparkling theme for violins. Tchaikovsky brings back the introductory theme to close out the movement.

The second movement is a waltz. Waltzes were a specialty of Tchaikovsky, and this is one of his finest. It gets off to a graceful start, grows more animated as it proceeds, then falls away to wink out on two pizzicato strokes. The third movement, titled Élégie, begins with a quiet melody that soon grows in intensity and beauty. The mood here never becomes tragic–the Serenade remains, for the most part, in major keys–but the depth of feeling with which this Larghetto elegiaco unfolds makes it the emotional center of the entire work. The finale has a wonderful beginning. Very quietly the violins play a melody based on a Russian folk tune, reputedly an old hauling song from the Volga River, and suddenly the main theme bursts out and the movement takes wing. The Allegro con spirito theme is closely related to the introduction of the first movement, and at the end Tchaikovsky deftly combines these two themes to bring one of his friendliest compositions to an exciting close.

Violin Concerto No. 1 in G Minor, Opus 26
Max BRUCH
Born January 6, 1838, Cologne, Germany
Died October 2, 1920, Friedenau, Germany

Max Bruch appears fated to remain a one-work composer. His choral compositions are still admired in Germany, and one hears the Scottish Fantasy from time to time, but Bruch’s reputation today rests squarely on the fame of one work, his First Violin Concerto. Ironically, this concerto was a product of his youth–he began work on it at age 19, finished the first version nine years later, and had it in final form in 1868, when he was only 30. Joseph Joachim, the dedicatee, gave the successful première of this version, and the concerto’s instant popularity overwhelmed everything else Bruch wrote thereafter. He is said to have reacted with exasperation when young violinists came to play for him, for they always played this concerto. He was left complaining that he had written some other pieces for violin.

There are several good reasons for this concerto’s continuing popularity. Bruch writes gorgeous melodies for the violin here–this is late German romanticism at its most lyric. He is then able to build these simple melodies into climaxes of tremendous power and excitement. Last, and certainly not least, this concerto is beautifully written for the violin–it sits gracefully under the fingers, and while the Concerto in G Minor is very difficult, it is also very grateful to play. This concerto has an evergreen quality that will keep it fresh forever.

The form is slightly unusual, and the opening movement gave Bruch a great deal of trouble. The first two movements are joined, and Bruch worried that the opening section was not a complete movement. He called it Vorspiel (Prelude), and it is in an unusual form. It begins with a slow orchestral introduction, and the violin enters with a cadenza-like recitative. The music soon rushes ahead on soaring themes and dramatic writing to a great climax, and then Bruch brings back the recitative of the very beginning to lead the way into the middle movement.

The Adagio is one of the great slow movements in all the violin concerto literature, and it shows Bruch’s considerable melodic gift. There are three separate themes, all gentle and yearning, and all of them well-suited to the violin’s lyrical nature. Bruch weaves them into a climax of considerable power before the movement ends quietly. The finale, aptly marked Allegro energico, is a rondo-like movement in G major. The orchestra’s introduction leads to the impressive violin entrance, reminiscent of gypsy fiddling. Once again, Bruch offers some terrific writing for the violin, and his performance markings tell the tale: passages marked appassionato or con fuoco or con forza alternate with material marked dolce or tranquillo e grazioso. The movement races to its close on a Presto coda that sends the solo violin soaring to the very top of its range.

Boléro
Maurice RAVEL
Born March 7, 1875, Ciboure, Basse-Pyrénées, France
Died December 28, 1937, Paris

Even before its use in the movie “10,” Ravel’s Boléro was one of the most famous works ever written for orchestra, familiar to millions around the world and a favorite even with those who claim to hate classical music. Yet this dazzling piece is remarkable for the utter simplicity of its material. Ravel himself described it as “seventeen minutes of orchestra without any music” and said that it was simply “one very long, gradual crescendo.” But it is just these “non-musical” materials–the hypnotic rhythms, subtle shifts of instrumental color, avoidance of any kind of development, and cumulative expressive power–that make Boléro such a stunning experience in the concert hall (and that have had such a strong influence on today’s minimalist composers).

Originally, a Boléro was a moderately-paced Spanish dance in triple-time in which the dancers sang and accompanied themselves with castanets. Ravel excludes the sound of voices and begins with the simplest of openings: a snare-drum lays out the two-measure rhythmic pattern that will repeat throughout Boléro. Solo flute plays the languorous main idea, a lilting, winding melody that is repeated and extended by other wind instruments. And then Ravel simply repeats this material, subtly varying its orchestration as it gradually grows louder. The music is full of striking effects that make use of uncommon instruments (three kinds of saxophone, E-flat clarinet, and oboe d’amore) or set instruments in unusual registers. Ravel may have been quite right to call Boléro “orchestral tissue without music,” but he can play this tissue for all it’s worth: at the close, he makes one harmonic adjustment, shifting from C major to E-flat major, and in this context even so simple a modulation seems a cataclysmic event. Grinding dissonances drive Boléro to a thunderous close on a great rush of sound.

Though it is most often heard today in the concert hall, Boléro began life as a ballet–the dancer Ida Rubinstein asked Ravel for a ballet with a Spanish atmosphere, and he wrote this score for her in 1928. In Rubinstein’s choreography, a young woman in gypsy dress mounts a table in a smoky tavern and begins to dance. Men surround the table and begin to pound out the Boléro rhythm as her dance grows in excitement. The climax brings an explosion–knives are drawn, but trouble is avoided and everyone vanishes with the last chord. So exciting was the première in Paris on November 22, 1928, that the audience rushed the stage and Rubinstein herself barely escaped injury in the resulting tumult.

 

MA MAISON

INTERMISSION

IN DREAMS

(PAUSE)

WILD SWEET LOVE


Trey McIntyre

ARTISTIC DIRECTOR 

DANCERS

Garrett Anderson, Chanel DaSilva, Lauren Edson,

Dylan G-Bowley, Ilana Goldman, Jason Hartley, Brett Perry,

Annali Rose, John Michael Schert, Ashley Werhun


Jeanne Button

Bruce Bui

The Bisou Consortium

COSTUME DESIGN

Michael Curry

MASK DESIGN

Travis C. Richardson

LIGHTING DESIGN

 

MA MAISON

Choreography by: Trey McIntyre

Premièred: November 21, 2008 Dixon Hall, New Orleans, LA

Music by: Preservation Hall Jazz Band and Sister Gertrude Morgan

Costume Design by: Jeanne Button

Mask Design by: Michael Curry

Lighting Design by: Travis C. Richardson

Performed by: Garrett Anderson, Chanel DaSilva, John Michael Schert, Dylan G-Bowley, Ilana Goldman, Brett Perry, Annali Rose, Ashley Werhun

Ma Maison was commissioned by the New Orleans Ballet Association with additional underwriting provided by the Ann and Joseph Heil Charitable Trust of Milwaukee, WI and Peter and Debbie Wachtell of Boise, ID.

MUSIC CREDITS:

God’s Word Will Never Pass Away (Let’s Make a Record) was written by Sister Gertrude Morgan; Heebie Jeebies (Hurricane Sessions) was written by Preservation Hall Jazz Band; He Wrote the Revelation (Let’s Make a Record) was written by Sister Gertrude Morgan; Westlawn Dirge (Here Come Da Great Olympia Band) was written by Dejan’s Olympia Brass Band of New Orleans; Complicated Life (Hurricane Sessions) was written by Preservation Hall Jazz Band; I Don’t Want to Be Buried in the Storm (Hurricane Sessions) was written by Preservation Hall Jazz Band; Power (Let’s Make a Record) was written by Sister Gertrude Morgan; That’s a Plenty (Hurricane Sessions) was written by Preservation Hall Jazz Band. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

IN DREAMS

Choreography by: Trey McIntyre

TMP Premièred: February 18, 2011 Duncan Theatre, Palm Beach State College

Premièred: July 28, 2007; by Ballet Memphis

Music by: Roy Orbison

Costume Design by: Bruce Bui

Lighting Design by: Travis C. Richardson

Performed by: Lauren Edson, Garrett Anderson, Dylan G-Bowley, Annali Rose, Ashley Werhun

In Dreams is underwritten by Mark and Judi Aronchick of Penn Valley, PA and E. Dollie Wolverton of Silver Spring, MD.

MUSIC CREDITS:

Dream Baby written by Cindy Walker performed by Roy Orbison. Administered by BMI. You Tell Me written by Sam Phillips performed by Roy Orbison. Administered by BMI. I Never Knew written by Sam Phillips, performed by Roy Orbison. Administered by BMI. In Dreams written and performed by Roy Orbison. Administered by BMI. All rights reserved. Crowd written by Roy Orbison and Joe Melson performed by Roy Orbison. Interview with Roy: Being Remembered. Crying written by Roy Orbison and Joe Melson performed by Roy Orbison. Administered by BMI. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

WILD SWEET LOVE

Choreography by: Trey McIntyre

TMP Premièred: February 13, 2010 Morrison Center for the Performing Arts, Boise, ID

Premièred: March 22, 2007 by Sacramento Ballet; Community Center Theater, Sacramento, CA

Music by: The Zombies, Felix Mendelssohn, The Partridge Family, Lou Reed, Jose Alfredo Jimenez, Roberta Flack, Queen

Costume Design by: The Bisou Consortium

Lighting Design by: Travis C. Richardson

Performed by: Ilana Goldman, Annali Rose,Chanel DaSilva, Lauren Edson, Ashley Werhun, John Michael Schert, Dylan G-Bowley, Brett Perry, Jason Hartley

The staging of Wild Sweet Love is underwritten by Katie Heil of Milwaukee, WI.

MUSIC CREDITS:

The Way I Feel Inside written by Rod Argent. Performed by The Zombies. A Midsummer Night’s Dream: Wedding March written by Felix Mendelssohn. Performed by Slavonica Philharmonic. Administered by ASCAP. Used by permission. All Rights Reserved. I Think I Love You written by Tony Romeo. Performed by The Partridge Family. Administered by BMI. Used by permission. All Rights Reserved. Perfect Day written and performed by Lou Reed. Administered by BMI. Used by permission. All Rights Reserved. Camino de Guanajuato written by Jimenez Sandoval & Jose Alfredo. Performed by Jose Alfredo Jimenez. Administered by BMI. Used by permission. All Rights Reserved. Do What You Gotta Do written by Jim Webb. Performed by Roberta Flack. Administered by BMI. Used by permission. All Rights Reserved. Somebody to Love written by Freddy Mercury. Performed by Queen. Administered by BMI. Used by permission. All Rights Reserved.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Prelude No. 1 in E Minor
Heitor VILLA-LOBOS
Born March 5, 1887, Rio de Janeiro
Died November 17, 1959, Rio de Janeiro

Brazilian composer Heitor Villa-Lobos met the great Spanish guitarist Andres Segovia in Paris during the 1920s, and the two young men became lifelong friends and collaborators. During the 1920s Villa-Lobos wrote his Twelve Ètudes for Guitar for Segovia, and he followed this in 1940 with Five Preludes for Guitar, also written for Segovia (their final collaboration would come in 1951, when Segovia commissioned a Guitar Concerto from his friend). Each of the five brief preludes establishes a mood and sets some technical problems for the performer. The Prelude No. 1 in E Minor is at a moderate tempo (the marking is Andantino espressivo), and in this music the guitarist must project a haunting melody that is heard beneath a pulsing chordal accompaniment–it is up to the guitarist to project both this melody and the accompaniment that animates it. The gentle opening section gives way to a more lively central section in E major, full of rapid passages and flourishes. Villa-Lobos asks for a repeat of both sections, and the music glides to its subdued conclusion on a deep (and solitary) E.

Prelude, Fugue and Allegro, BWV 998
Johann Sebastian BACH
Born March 21, 1685, Eisenach, Germany
Died July 28, 1750, Leipzig

For centuries guitarists have taken delight in playing the music of Johann Sebastian Bach, particularly transcriptions of Bach’s keyboard music or his works for solo violin and solo cello. Such arrangements come on good authority–Bach himself transcribed movements from this music for lute. But Bach also wrote a handful of original compositions for lute, an instrument he did not play. The Prelude, Fugue, and Allegro is one of these original compositions for lute. It appears to date from Bach’s final years–scholars believe that it was written in Leipzig in the early-to-mid 1740s (or from exactly the same period when Bach was beginning to assemble the Mass in B Minor), though it may have been assembled from music composed earlier for other instruments.

The Prelude, Fugue, and Allegro transcribes effectively for the guitar, and Bach’s contrapuntal writing emerges cleanly in this arrangement. The genial Preludeis particularly attractive music, with the melodic line flowing smoothly above modest chordal accompaniment. Longest of the movements, the Fugue is set at a moderate pace–this is poised and dignified music, and Bach calls for a da capo repeat. The concluding Allegrorides along a wealth of spirited energy and finally drives the suite to a noble close.

Variations on “The Carnival of Venice”
Francisco TÁRREGA
Born November 21, 1852, Villareal, Castellan
Died December 15, 1909, Barcelona

Francisco Tárrega was known in his day as “the Sarasate of the guitar,” since he did for the guitar what his countryman Pablo de Sarasate did for the violin: he composed for his instrument, toured widely, and helped advance the cause of music for that instrument. Tárrega studied at the Madrid Conservatory (where his father, suspicious of the guitar, insisted that he also study piano), and then made concert tours throughout Europe. Tárrega wrote about sixty original works for the guitar and arranged the music of other many other composers for that instrument. One of his compositions, a tremolo study titled Recuerdos de la Alhambra, has become one of the most famous pieces ever written for the guitar.

“The Carnival of Venice” is a popular tune said to be based on the old folksong “My Hat, It Has Three Corners” (even those who have never heard that title will recognize the tune). Its rising-and-falling melodic lines have made it ideal for variations, and some of the sets of variations written on it are quite brilliant, particularly the many written for brass instruments. Tárrega opens his set of variations with an introductory section marked Cadenzato, full of flourishes, before offering a straightforward presentation of the tune. There follows a series of variations–some brilliant, some lyric–that allow a good guitarist the opportunity to demonstrate his technique and his musicianship.

Tres Piezas Españolas
Joaquín RODRIGO
Born November 22, 1901, Sagunto
Died July 6, 1999, Madrid

Spanish composer Joaquín Rodrigo, whose life spanned the twentieth century almost exactly, is remembered for his vast number of works for the guitar, and so it is surprising to learn that he did not play that instrument. His Concierto de Aranjuez, composed in 1940, remains the most popular concerto ever written for the guitar, and for the solo guitar he composed in a number of different forms: dances, evocations of specific composers, music written to celebrate specific regions of Spain and so on. Rodrigo has also written for individual performers, and his Tres piezas españolas (“Three Spanish Pieces”) was composed specifically for the great Spanish guitarist Andres Segovia.

While they are all of Spanish character, these three pieces are in a sharp variety of forms. At the center of the set is a passacaglia, that stately variation form that proceeds over a repeating ground bass. Rodrigo frames this with two fast movements: a Fandango (an old dance thought to have originated in Castille and Andalusia, in which the music gradually accelerates) and a Zapateado (a strongly-accented dance in triple-time).

Un Sueño en la Floresta
Agustín BARRIOS
Born May 23, 1885, San Bautista de las Misiones, Paraguay
Died August 7, 1944, San Salvador

One of the greatest of all guitar-players, Agustín Barrios (who sometimes took the last name Mangoré) learned to play that instrument in his native Paraguay. In 1910, at the age of 25, he left Paraguay for a one-week tour of Argentina, but that tour turned into such a success that he was gone for the next fourteen years. Barrios played throughout Latin America and essentially made himself an international citizen of that region. He toured Europe in the 1930s, then spent the final years of his life teaching guitar at the National conservatory in San Salvador.

As a performer, Barrios was said to be a virtuoso on the order of Paganini, and he was one of the first guitarists to make recordings (Barrios made his first recording in1914). He left about a hundred compositions, but many of these remain unpublished, and many others exist in numerous versions–Barrios would often amend his music over the years.

The title Un Sueño en la Floresta (“A Dream in the Woods”) is a somewhat fanciful title for what is one of Barrios’ best-known compositions, because this piece has nothing to do with either dreams or woods–instead, it is a very graceful tremolo study. Un Sueño begins with a stately opening melody, which is repeated, and gradually the music eases into a tremolo study in which a steady melody in 6/8 is constantly surrounded by the sound of tremolos. This soothing flow of sound is interrupted by a more vigorous episode, and then the tremolo resumes and Un Sueño concludes in the calm mood generated by that steady sound.

Seis por Derecho–Joropo
Antonio LAURO
Born August 3, 1917, Ciudad Bolivar, Venezuela
Died April 18, 1986, Caracas, Venezuela

Antonio Lauro began his musical studies on the violin and piano, but at age 15 he heard a recital of the guitar music of the Paraguayan guitarist Agustin Barrios and was so moved that he dropped the violin and piano to concentrate on the guitar. Though he was never became a virtuoso guitarist, Lauro composed extensively for that instrument. He sang in a trio, played the cuatro (a ukelele-like folk instrument), and composed: beyond his many works for the guitar, he wrote a string quartet, orchestral works, and a guitar concerto. Late in life, Lauro–who is regarded as Venezuela’s outstanding composer–served as the president of the Venezuela Symphony Orchestra.

From an early age, Lauro was drawn to the folk music of Venezuela, particularly to the waltz-like dances native to the region of Venezuela and Colombia. One of these dances, known as the joropo, takes its distinction from its rhythmic vitality, for it alternates passages in 3/4 and 6/8. Seis por derecho (that title translates, roughly, as “six for the right” or “right hand”) has become Lauro’s best-known composition. He marks this brief dance Allegro brillante, and brilliant it certainly is, full of music that requires lightning-quick use of both hands. Listeners may take pleasure simply in the excitement of this music or in sensing the shifting pattern of accents and stresses as this exuberant dance whips past.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

String Quartet in F Major, Opus 77, No. 2
Franz Joseph HAYDN
Born March 31, 1732, Rohrau, Austria
Died May 31, 1809, Vienna

Haydn returned to Vienna from England in 1795 to discover that his music was much in demand. In 1796, Count Joseph Erdödy commissioned a set of six quartets from Haydn, and these were eventually published as his Opus 76. In 1799, Prince Lobkowitz–who would become Beethoven’s patron and who would receive the dedication of the Eroica–also commissioned a set of six quartets from Haydn. Haydn got the first two of these done, and then things changed.

In England, Haydn had been overwhelmed by the music of Handel, and in the years following his return from London his own interests were turning toward vocal music. In 1798, he completed The Creation, and the following year–just as he began the quartets for Lobkowitz–he started work on The Seasons. Given his new passion for vocal music, perhaps it was inevitable that Haydn should grow less interested in instrumental music, and now he was able to complete only two of the projected quartets for Lobkowitz. He published those two quartets as his Opus 77 in 1802, the year he turned 70.

All of this might suggest a falling-off in his final two completed quartets, but exactly the opposite is true–the two quartets of Opus 77 represent one of the summits of quartet-writing. In their balanced integration of all four voices, idiomatic writing, experiments with form, and genial spirits (this music is just plain fun), these pieces stand at a level of quartet-writing that all subsequent practitioners of the form have been hard-pressed to match.

If it is has become a cliché that Haydn liberated all four voices and made them democratic equals, then it should be noted that we return to an era of aristocracy in the opening movement of the Quartet in F Major, for the first violin pretty much dominates things here. Haydn avoids the traditional fast opening movement, choosing instead to set this at Allegretto moderato. The gracious swing of the first violin’s opening phrase will dominate this movement, and it even intrudes into the accompaniment when he introduces his second subject. Haydn builds most of the development on this phrase, and at the end it drives the movement to a full-throated climax.

Haydn reverses the expected order of the middle two movements. The minuet comes second here, but with it comes a further surprise: its marking is Presto, and the music zips along off-the-beat accents that often mask the downbeat. The trio brings yet one more surprise: Haydn slips into an unexpected key–D-flat major–as the upper voices weave their long melody over the cello’s steady drone.

Thereis no true slow movement in this quartet–the third movement is built on an elegant little march that is marked Andante. It begins not as a quartet but as a duet: first violin and cello alone lay out the quiet central theme, and eventually the two middle voices join them. The movement is structured on continual repetition of this one theme: it is varied and embellished as it proceeds and finally rises to a splendid climax. The opening march now returns in its original form to lead the movement to a quiet close.

The finale, marked Vivace assai (Very fast) seems to combine two quite different worlds–it is both a dance-finale and a sonata-form movement built on its firm opening idea. Full of energy, this movement whips along, its high spirits enlivened with some very graceful counterpoint, deft use of silences, and enough foot-tapping fun to send an audience out the door feeling better about the whole process of being alive.

String Quartet in F Major, Opus 135
Ludwig Van BEETHOVEN
Born December 16, 1770, Bonn
Died March 26, 1827, Vienna

This quartet–Beethoven’s last complete composition–comes from the fall of 1826, one of the blackest moments in his life. During the previous two years, he had written three string quartets on commission from Prince Nikolas Galitzin, and another, the Quartet in C-sharp Minor, Opus 131, composed between January and June 1826. Even then Beethoven was not done with the possibilities of the string quartet: he pressed on with yet another, making sketches for the Quartet in F Major during the summer of 1826.

At that point his world collapsed. His twenty-year-old nephew Karl, who had become Beethoven’s ward after a bitter court fight with the boy’s mother, attempted suicide on July 30. The composer was shattered–friends reported that he suddenly looked seventy years old. At the end of September, when the young man had recovered enough to travel, Beethoven took him–and the sketches for the new quartet–to the country home of Beethoven’s brother Johann in Gneixendorf, a village about thirty miles west of Vienna. There, as he nursed Karl back to health, Beethoven’s own health began to fail. He would get up and compose at dawn, spend his days walking through the fields, and then resume composing in the evening. In Gneixendorf he completed the Quartet in F Major in October and wrote a new finale to his earlier Quartet in B-flat Major, Opus 130. These were his final works. When Beethoven returned to Vienna in December, he went almost immediately to bed and died the following March.

One would expect music composed under such turbulent circumstances to be anguished, but the Quartet in F Major is radiant music, full of sunlight–it is as if Beethoven achieved in this quartet the peace unavailable to him in life. This is the shortest of the late quartets, and while this music remains very much in Beethoven’s late style, it returns to the classical proportions (and mood) of the Haydn quartets.

The opening movement, significantly marked Allegretto rather than the expected Allegro, is the one most often cited as Haydnesque. It is in sonata form–though a sonata form without overt conflict–and Beethoven builds it on brief thematic fragments rather than long melodies. This is poised, relaxed music, and the final cadence–on the falling figure that has run throughout the movement–is remarkable for its understatement. By contrast, the Vivace bristles with energy. Its outer sections rocket along on a sharply-syncopated main idea, while the vigorous trio sends the first violin sailing high above the other voices. The very ending is impressive: the music grows quiet, comes to a moment of stasis, and then Beethoven wrenches it to a stop with a sudden, stinging surprise.

The slow movement–Beethoven marks it Lento assai, cantante e tranquillo–is built on the first violin’s heartfelt opening melody. This opening is in D-flat major, but for the central episode Beethoven slows down even further (the marking is Più lento), moves to C-sharp minor, and writes music of a prayer-like simplicity. This section, full of halting rhythms, spans only ten measures before the return of the opening material, now elaborately decorated. The final movement has occasioned the most comment. In the manuscript, Beethoven noted two three-note mottos at its beginning under the heading Der schwer gefasste Entschluss: “The Difficult Resolution.” The first, solemnly intoned by viola and cello, asks the question: “Muss es sein?” (“Must it be?”). The violins’ inverted answer, which comes at the Allegro, is set to the words “Es muss sein!” (“It must be!”). Coupled with the fact that this quartet is virtually Beethoven’s final composition, these mottos have given rise to a great deal of pretentious nonsense from certain commentators, mainly to the effect that they must represent Beethoven’s last thoughts, a stirring philosophical affirmation of life’s possibilities. The actual origins of this motto are a great deal less imposing, for they arose from a dispute over an unpaid bill, and as a private joke for friends Beethoven wrote a humorous canon on the dispute, the theme of which he later adapted for this quartet movement. In any case, the mottos furnish the opening material for what turns out to be a powerful but essentially cheerful movement–the second theme radiates a childlike simplicity. The coda, which begins pizzicato, gradually gives way to bowed notes and a cadence on the “Es muss sein!” motto.

Program note provided by the artist

“A Collection of Short Works”

BERNSTEIN I Feel Pretty (arr. Steve Mackey)
DVORAK Waltz Opus 54, No. 1
SHOSTAKOVICH Polka
ELLIOT CARTER Elegy
DVORAK Waltz Opus 54, No. 1
IVES Scherzo "Holding Your Own"
TCHAIKOVSKY Andante Cantabile from String Quartet No. 1 in D Major, Op. 11
STEVE MACKEY I've Grown So Ugly

We like a good Haydn-Bartók-Beethoven quartet program as much as the next guy. Maybe more so. But every once in a while it’s nice to vary the menu a bit, perhaps enjoying a light tasting menu in lieu of a complex main course. There was a time, not so long ago actually, when one might go to hear a favorite artist give a violin recital and the program would consist of a couple of sonatas followed by a cornucopia of short works, varying in character. On this program we are hoping to recapture that spirit. Our selection is slanted toward Americana. It is bookended by Steve Mackey’s arrangement of Bernstein’s “I Feel Pretty” from West Side Story and his arrangement of Robert Pete Williams’ blues tune “I’ve Grown So Ugly.” Things change. We also have Ives’ self explanatory Scherzo “Holding Your Own,” and Elliott Carter’s early, meltingly beautiful Elegy. The remainder of the works are Eastern European, dances and songs. The Dvořák Waltzes sway and swirl, while the Shostakovich Polka displays a rather different attitude, hardly nostalgic or sweet. We include, as well, the justly famous Andante cantabile from Tchaikovsky’s Quartet in D Major the movement that famously caused Tolstoy to break down in tears. Tchaikovsky based the main theme of the movement on a tune he heard a carpenter singing. Since our cellist is married to a carpenter it seemed an apt thing for us to celebrate.

- Mark Steinberg

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Un sospiro from Trois Études de Concert, S.144/3
Franz LISZT
Born October 22, 1811, Raiding, Austria
Died July 31, 1886, Bayreuth, Germany

In 1848 Liszt wrote Three Concert Études, each of which presents a pianist with different technical challenges. The third of these études, in D-flat major, has become the best-known of the set. Outwardly, the piece is melodic and for the most part subdued, with the main theme heard above (and sometimes below) liquid, murmuring textures. Liszt marks it Allegro affettuoso (“affectionate”) and further specifies that it should be dolce con grazia. Yet the music’s gentle nature masks the fact that it presents a performer with some daunting technical challenges. The pianist must solve problems with hand-crossings and arpeggios (much of the piece is written on three staves) while still projecting the simple and beguiling character of the main melody. The piece is brief, but it moves through a variety of keys as it proceeds, and at one point Liszt offers a virtuoso outburst marked quasi cadenza as well as another passage marked quasi arpa: “like a harp.” Finally the music fades into silence on quiet chords. This piece may sound simple, but achieving that simplicity is a difficult matter indeed.

This étude is universally known by the nickname Un sospiro–“A Sigh”–a title that did not originate with Liszt. He was aware of it, but never used it himself.

Hungarian Rhapsody No. 3 in B-flat Major, S.244/3

Though he was born in what is now Hungary, Liszt left his homeland as a boy and declared himself a citizen of Europe at large: his career as a performing virtuoso took him from Ireland to Russia, from Spain to Turkey, and he lived for extended periods in Paris, Switzerland, and Rome. In his late twenties, however, Liszt rediscovered his Hungarian roots. The plight of Hungarian flood victims moved him to give benefit concerts on their behalf, and when he returned to Budapest in 1839, he found himself a national hero. Now, fired with national sentiment, he embarked on a study of Hungarian music and made Hungarian tunes the basis of fifteen Hungarian Rhapsodies, largely composed between 1851 and 1853 (later he came back and wrote four more). Since that time, there has been much debate about the authenticity of these tunes, about what is gypsy music and what is not, and about just how Hungarian this music really is. Such a debate is beside the point, for the real issue is not the source or authenticity of the material but what Liszt does with it, and there is no question that his Hungarian Rhapsodies offer some of his most rousing and characteristic piano music.

The Hungarian Rhapsody No. 3 is one of the shortest of Liszt’s rhapsodies, and it depends for much of its effect on a sharp contrast of piano sounds. The opening Andante, which Liszt specifies should be played pesante espressivo, is set in the instrument’s deepest register–in fact, both hands are written in bass clef. This dark sound, full of the starting and stopping typical gypsy music, sets the stage for the Allegretto, where the music leaps into the piano’s shining high register. Both hands are in treble clef here, and the staccato writing gives this music a sparkling, delicate sonority. But just as quickly the music returns to its dark and deep opening section. Liszt alternates these quite different kinds of music across the brief span of this piece, and along the way he flirts with unusual harmonies, building passages out of chords built simultaneously on major and minor thirds.

Piano Sonata in B Minor, S.178

Liszt wrote his Sonata in B Minor in 1852-3 and dedicated it to Robert Schumann. The first public performance took place four years later in Berlin in 1857, when it was played by Liszt’s son-in-law Hans von Bülow. The Sonata in B Minor is in all senses of the word a revolutionary work, for Liszt sets aside previous notions of sonata form and looks ahead to a new vision of what such a form might be. Schumann himself, then in serious mental decline, reportedly never heard the piece but could not have been especially comfortable with the dedication of a piece of music that flew so directly in the face of his own sense of what a sonata should be. Another figure in nineteenth-century music, however, reacted rapturously: Wagner wrote to Liszt to say, “The Sonata is beautiful beyond any conception; great, pleasing, profound and noble–it is sublime, just as you are yourself.”

The most immediately distinctive feature of the Sonata is that it is in one movement instead of the traditional three. Beyond this, it is built not on long and distinct melodic themes but on short phrases. These phrases undergo a gradual but extensive development–a process Liszt called “the transformation of themes”–and are often made to perform quite varied functions as they undergo these transformations. Despite the one-movement structure, Liszt achieves something of the effect of the traditional three-movement form by giving the sonata a general fast-slow-fast shape. The entire sonata is built on just four brief theme-phrases: the slowly-descending scale heard at the very beginning; the leaping theme in octaves at the Allegro; a powerful theme over repeated eighth-notes marked Grandioso; and a lyric fourth phrase marked cantando expressivo, itself an expanded version of the martial repeated notes of the opening.

The Sonata in B Minor is extremely dramatic music, so dramatic that many guessed that it must have a program, as so much of Liszt’s music does. But Liszt insisted that this is not descriptive or programmatic music. He wanted his sonata accepted as a piece of “pure music,” to be heard and understood for itself.

Bagatelle ohne Tonart, S.216a
En Rêve, S.207
La Lugubre Gondola II, S.200
Schlaflos, Frage und Antwort, S.203

These four brief pieces come from the final years of Liszt’s long life: he wrote all of them when he was in his early seventies. Liszt’s career as a touring virtuoso was now long in the past, and in these final years his efforts to “hurl my javelin into the infinite space of the future” (as he defined his mission as a composer) led him to compose music that might best be called experimental–these pieces bring new conceptions of form, sound, and harmony.

Bagatelle ohne Tonart was composed in 1885, the year before Liszt’s death, but it was not published until 1956, seventy years after his death–the manuscript was discovered in the Liszt Museum in Weimar. There is evidence that this music was originally planned as Liszt’s Fourth Mephisto Waltz (it bears a superficial resemblance to that sequence), but the composer finally came to see it as a separate work. That title translates as “Bagatelle without Tonality,” yet this is not atonal music: the piece does hover around tonal centers, but it refuses ever to settle into a home tonality. Exotic, playful, and willful, the Bagatelle rushes to an unexpected ending, one that resolves nothing.

Two of these pieces have to do with the night. Liszt called En Rêve (“Dreaming”) a nocturne and marked this gentle music Andantino. Over a quietly-rocking accompaniment, an innocent melody is announced simply by the pianist’s right hand. While retaining its innocence, this music moves far afield harmonically, then concludes quietly, almost wistfully.

La lugubre gondola II is the second version of a piece Liszt had originally composed in Venice in December 1882. Inspired by a procession of funeral gondolas, it was written only two months before Wagner died in Venice (his body was then transported across the city by these gondolas). This music also exists in a version for either violin or cello with piano, and it has been pointed out that the composer probably did not care in which form it was performed–he was more interested in this piece as theoretical music than as a work that might exploit the sound of a particular instrument.

Inspired by a poem of Raab, Schlaflos, Frage und Antwort (“Sleepless, Question and Answer”) is the other night-piece in this set, and it dates from March 1883. The unsettling, rippling textures of the opening give way to a consonant, consoling close.

Transcendental Étude No. 10 in F Minor, S.139/10

Liszt’s phenomenally difficult Transcendental Études have a complex history. He began work in 1824 (at age 13!) on what was planned as a cycle of 48 Études in all the major and minor keys, but when the set was published in 1826 it consisted of only twelve. Liszt came back to this music a dozen years later–at the height of his career as one of the greatest piano virtuosos ever–and completely revised these pieces, in the process transforming them into some of the most difficult music ever written for the piano. In his review of the 1838 version, Robert Schumann called the Études “studies in storm and dread for, at the most, ten or twelve players in the world.” Liszt then returned to this music one more time: he revised the Études again and published this version in 1852 under the title Études d’execution transcendante. This edition–the one almost always performed today–thus represents Liszt’s final thoughts on music he had been working on all of his life.

Liszt gave ten of the Études descriptive titles, but the Étude No. 10 in F Minor has none. However, the pianist-composer Ferruccio Busoni, who edited one early edition of the Transcendental Études, felt that it deserved the nickname “Appassionato.” Liszt marks the Étude Allegro agitato molto, but his instructions within the music make its dramatic nature even clearer: accentato ed appassionato assai, tempestoso, disperato, and precipitato. This is turbulent, dramatic music, full of rippling triplets, chordal writing that stretches to the extreme ends of the keyboard, and extended passages in octaves. Through all this fury runs a haunting melody that brings some peace amidst the pianistic fireworks.

Grand Études after Paganini, S.140/5 and 6 No. 5 in E Major (La Chasse) No. 6 in A Minor

In April 1832, twenty-year-old Franz Liszt heard the great violinist Niccolò Paganini play in Paris, and the young man was thunderstruck by both the music and the man. Here was a violinist–perhaps the greatest who ever lived–who had pushed his instrument to the absolute limit of its possibilities. And here was an artist surrounded by the most mysterious and malevolent atmosphere. Paganini’s gaunt appearance and secretive manner had given rise to rumors that trailed behind him like some smoky nightmare: people believed that he had sold his soul to the devil (there were those who swore they saw sparks flying from his bow when he played) or that he had murdered his mistress and had made the G-string of his violin–famous for its opulent sound–from her intestine. Young Liszt had heard all the rumors, and now he heard Paganini play. The effect was like a concussion. To a friend he wrote: “what a man, what a violin, what an artist! Heavens! What sufferings, what misery, what tortures in those four strings!”

Liszt promptly paid Paganini the sincerest compliments possible: he imitated some of the violinist’s stage manner, he too attempted to push his instrument to its limits, and he wrote music based on the music of Paganini. The most famous of this music is Liszt’s monumentally difficult set of Six Grand Études after Paganini, composed in 1838 and then revised in 1851 to make them a little less impossible to perform. Five of these Études are based on Paganini’s Twenty-four Caprices for Solo Violin, while the other is the famous La Campanella, derived from the last movement of Paganini’s Violin Concerto No. 2 in B Minor. Liszt’s Six Études are essentially transcriptions for piano of Paganini’s violin pieces, but created in such a way to make them just as difficult for pianists as Paganini’s original versions were for violinists.

No. 5 in E Major is based on Paganini’s Caprice No. 9, and Liszt preserves Paganini’s nickname “La Chasse” for this study, which does imitate the sound of the hunt, with the calls sounded first by flutes, then by horns, and then extended throughout the piece. The Étude No. 6 in A Minor is a transcription of the most famous caprice of them all, No. 24, which has haunted composers ever since Paganini’s Caprices were heard for the first time. Just as Brahms, Rachmaninoff, and others have written variations on this haunting theme, so does Paganini: he announces his theme and then creates ten variations. This is one of the most difficult violin pieces ever written, and Liszt makes it just as difficult for the pianist, who must master octave passages and supply some complex counterpoint to the original theme as this exciting music powers its way to a thunderous close.

 

REFLECTIONS

Choreography: Gerald Arpino
Music: Peter Ilyich Tchaikovsky
Costumes: A. Christina Giannini
Lighting Design: Jack Mehler

BALLET NOTES:A neoclassical, pure dance ballet and a perfect example of the “Arpino” style – high lifts, a flying pace, and classic beauty. This fast-paced and physically challenging ballet is set to Tchaikovsky’s Variations on a Rococo Theme for Cello and Orchestra, Op. 33. Arpino recreated the ballet in 1985, after having been out of active repertoire since 1976.

WORLD PREMIÈRE:The Joffrey Ballet, February 3, 1971, Auditorium Theatre, Chicago, IL

CROSSED

Choreography: Jessica Lang
Music: Mozart, Handel and des Prez
Costumes: Tamara Cobus
Set Design: Jessica Lang
Lighting Design: Nicole Pearce

WORLD PREMIÈRE:The Joffrey Ballet, April 28, 2010, Auditorium Theatre, Chicago, IL

MUSIC CREDITS:

Movement 1: Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart, Mass in C Minor, K. 139 – Kyrie Francis Bardot & Maîtrise des Hauts-de-Seine: Orchestre de chambre Bernard Thomas
Movement 2: Josquin des Prez, Nymphes des bois La déploration de Johannes Ockeghem The Hilliard Ensemble; Motets & Chansons
Movement 3: Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart, Mass in C Minor, K. 139 – Quoniam Francis Bardot & Maîtrise des Hauts-de-Seine: Orchestre de chambre Bernard Thomas
Movement 4: Handel, Dixit Dominus: De torrente in via bibet English Baroque Solists/Monteverdi Choir/John Eilot Gardiner Vivaldi: Gloria; Handel: Gloria & Dixit Dominus
Movement 5: Josquin des Prez, Mille Regretz Vox Populi Songs of Love, Lament and Praise performed by Vox Populi Vocal Ensemble
Movement 6: Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart, Veni, Sancte Spiritus, K. 47 Dagmar Schellenberger-Ernst, Herbert Kegel, Michael Christfried Winkler, Radio-Sinfonie-Orchester Leipzig, Ralph Eschrig, René Pape, Rosemarie Lang & Rundfunkchor Leipzig The Complete Mozart Edition: Litanies, Vespers, Oratorios, Cantatas, Masonic Music

AGE OF INNOCENCE

Choreography: Edwaard Liang
Music: Philip Glass and Thomas Newman
Costume Design: Maria Pinto
Lighting Design: Mark Stanley

BALLET NOTES: This ballet, inspired by the novels of Jane Austen, tells the story of females of the late eighteenth century and early nineteenth-century. It’s a story of societal repression and of the strength of the human spirit. Age of Innocence was created with funds from the Prince Prize for Commissioning Original Work, which was awarded to Edwaard Liang and The Joffrey Ballet in 2008.

WORLD PREMIÈRE: The Joffrey Ballet, October 15, 2008, Auditorium Theatre, Chicago, Illinois

MUSIC CREDITS:

Movements 2 & 4 from Symphony No. 3, “The Secret Agent” by Philip Glass ©1995 Dunvagen Music Publishers Inc. Used by Permission.

Movements 2 & 4 from Symphony No. 3, composed by

Philip Glass, Performed by Bournemouth Symphony Orchestra, Conducted by Marin Alsop and courtesy of Naxos of America.

The Poet Acts composed by Philip Glass from the motion picture The Hours. Michael Riesman, Piano; Lyric Quartet; Nick Ingam, Conductor. Published by Sony/ATV Music Publishing LLC.

Little Children – End Title written by Thomas Montgomery Newman. All rights owned or administered by © SONGS OF UNIVERSAL, INC. on behalf of NEW LINE MUSIC CORP. (BMI) Used by Permission.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Sonata in G Minor for Violin and Continuo “Devil’s Trill” (arr. Kreisler)
Giuseppe TARTINI
Born April 8, 1692, Pirano, Slovenia
Died February 26, 1770, Padua, Italy

The life of Giuseppe Tartini reads like something out of a novel rather than a music history text. As a boy, he learned to play the violin and to fence and was so good at both that he supported himself at law school by giving violin and fencing lessons–he even thought briefly of making a career as a fencing-master. But fate intervened, as it so often does: at age 20, Tartini eloped with one of his violin students, only to discover that his youthful bride was under the protection of her uncle, the archbishop of Padua, who came after Tartini with a vengeance. The young violin-and-fencing teacher had to flee Padua for Assisi, where he hid in a monastery. Only after the archbishop had calmed down (which took two years) could Tartini return to Padua. He had used his time in the cloister to study composition, and he now devoted himself completely to music, becoming music director of Saint Anthony’s in Padua and eventually founding a violin school; this became so famous that it attracted students from all over Europe, earning it the nickname “School of the Nations.” A prolific composer (about 350 works survive), Tartini devoted himself to mathematical speculation and studies in musical theory during his later years.

His most famous work is the Violin Sonata in G Minor, which Tartini said was inspired when the devil appeared to him one night in a dream and played it through for him; the next day Tartini wrote down what he could remember of the sonata he had heard in his dream. The music acquired the nickname “Devil’s Trill” from the fiendishly-difficult trilled passages in its last movement–many is the violinist who, faced with having to play these passages, has been quite ready to agree that this music did in fact come straight from the devil. The sonata’s difficulties lie not just in the last movement’s famous trills, for the violinist must also be able to execute graceful string crossings, double-stops, quick grace notes, and the sudden alternation of a cantabile line with fiery attacks. Furthermore, the violin plays during every second of this music.

The “Devil’s Trill” is in three movements. The opening Larghetto affetuoso, somber and wistful, gives way to an Allegro that alternates dramatic gestures with fluid and flowing passages demanding the most poised bow arm possible. The famous last movement is actually two movements in one, for Tartini alternates the opening Grave and the Allegro assai, with its infamous trills. What makes these trills so difficult is that the violinist must simultaneously play a bowed melody on another string; near the close Tartini has the violinist break away for a long solo cadenza before a grand close on the Grave melody.

The “Devil’s Trill” is one of the great violin sonatas, but Tartini was not fully satisfied with it. Much later, he wrote to a friend: “The piece I then composed, ‘The Devil’s Sonata,’ although the best I ever wrote, how far was it below the one I heard in my dream!”

Violin Sonata in A Major
Cesar FRANCK
Born December 10, 1822, Liege
Died November 8, 1890, Paris

Composed in 1886, the Violin Sonata in A Major is one of the finest examples of Franck’s use of cyclic form, a technique he had adapted from his friend Franz Liszt, in which themes from one movement are transformed and used over subsequent movements. The Violin Sonata is a particularly ingenious instance of this technique: virtually the entire sonata is derived from the quiet and unassuming opening of the first movement, which then evolves endlessly across the sonata. Even when a new theme seems to arrive, it will gradually be revealed as a subtle variant of one already heard.

The piano’s quiet fragmented chords at the beginning of the Allegretto ben moderato suggest a theme-shape that the violin takes over as it enters: this will be the thematic cell of the entire sonata. The piano has a more animated second subject (it takes on the shape of the germinal theme as its proceeds), but the gently-rocking violin figure from the opening dominates this movement, and Franck reminds the performers constantly to play molto dolce, sempre dolce, dolcissimo.

The mood changes completely at the fiery second movement, marked passionato, and some critics have gone so far as to claim that this Allegro is the true first movement and that the opening Allegretto should be regarded as an introduction to this movement. In any case, this movement contrasts its blazing opening with more lyric episodes, and listeners will detect the original theme-shape flowing through some of these.

The Recitativo–Fantasia is the most original movement in the sonata. The piano’s quiet introduction seems at first a re-visiting of the germinal theme, though it is–ingeniously–a variant of the passionato opening of the second movement. The violin makes its entrance with an improvisation-like passage (this is the fantasia of the title), and the entire movement is quite free in both structure and expression: moments of whimsy alternate with passionate outbursts.

After the expressive freedom of the third movement, the finale restores order with pristine clarity: it is a canon in octaves, with one voice following the other at the interval of a measure. The stately canon theme, marked dolce cantabile, is a direct descendant of the sonata’s opening theme, and as this movement proceeds it recalls thematic material from earlier movements. Gradually, the music takes on unexpected power and drives to a massive coda and a thunderous close.

Franck wrote this sonata for his fellow Belgian, the great violinist Eugene Ysaÿe, who gave the première in Brussels in November 1886. The composer Vincent D’Indy recalled that première: “The violin and piano sonata was performed . . . in one of the rooms of the Museum of Modern Painting at Brussels. The seance, which began at three o’clock, had been very long, and it was rapidly growing dark. After the first Allegretto of the sonata, the performers could scarcely read the music. Now the official regulations forbade any light whatever in rooms which contained paintings. Even the striking of a match would have been matter for offense. The public was about to be asked to leave, but the audience, already full of enthusiasm, refused to budge. Then Ysaÿe was heard to strike his music stand with his bow, exclaiming [to the pianist], “Allons! Allons!” [Let’s go!] And then, unheard-of marvel, the two artists, plunged in gloom . . . performed the last three movements from memory, with a fire and passion the more astounding to the listeners in that there was an absence of all externals which could enhance the performance. Music, wondrous and alone, held sovereign sway in the darkness of night.”

Chaconne from Partita No. 2 in D Minor for Unaccompanied Violin, BWV1004
Johann Sebastian BACH
Born March 21, 1685, Eisenach
Died July 28, 1750, Leipzig

The Partita No. 2 in D Minor has become the most famous of Bach’s six unaccompanied works, for it concludes with the Chaconne, one of the pinnacles of the violin literature. While the first four movements present the expected partita sequence, Bach springs a surprise by closing with a movement longer that the first four movements combined. The Chaconne offers some of the most intense music Bach ever wrote, and it has worked its spell on musicians everywhere for the last three centuries: beyond the countless recordings for violin, it is currently available in performances by guitar, cello, lute, and viola, as well as in piano transcriptions by Brahms, Busoni, and Raff.

A chaconne is one of the most disciplined forms in music: it is built on a ground bass in triple meter over which a melodic line is repeated and varied. A chaconne demands great skill from a performer under any circumstances, but it becomes unbelievably complex on the unaccompanied violin, which must simultaneously suggest the ground bass and project the melodic variations above it. Even with the flatter bridge and more flexible bow of Bach’s day, some of this music borders on the unplayable, and it is more difficult still on the modern violin, with its more rounded bridge and concave bow.

This makes Bach’s Chaconne sound like supremely cerebral music–and it is–but the wonder is that this music manages to be so expressive at the same time. The four-bar ground bass repeats 64 times during the quarter-hour span of the Chaconne, and over it Bach spins out gloriously varied music, all the while keeping these variations firmly anchored on the ground bass. At the center section, Bach moves into D major, and here the music relaxes a little, content to sing happily for awhile; after the calm nobility of this interlude, the quiet return to D minor sounds almost disconsolate. Bach drives the Chaconne to a great climax and a restatement of the ground melody at the close.

Saltarelle, Opus 18, No. 4 (arr. Kreisler)
Légende, Opus 17
Variations on an Original Theme for Violin, Opus 15
Henryk WIENIAWSKI Born July 10, 1835, Lublin
Died March 31, 1880, Moscow

Henryk Wieniawski was one of the great nineteenth-century violin virtuosos, said to be second only to Paganini in the brilliance and accuracy of his playing. Certainly his brief life (he died at 44) was full of adventure: after training in Paris, he spent twelve years (1860-72) as solo violinist and court concertmaster to the czar in St. Petersburg, then made an exhausting concert tour of the United States with pianist Anton Rubinstein that took him as far as California. He return to Europe to teach at the Brussels Conservatory.

Like most nineteenth-century virtuosos, Wieniawski also composed, and a few of his works (he wrote almost exclusively for the violin) remain in the repertory today: the Violin Concerto No. 2 in D Minor and the Scherzo-Tarantelle continue to be favorites of audiences and performers. This recital concludes with three of Wieniawski’sworks, all composed relatively early in his career. The Saltarelle was originally one of Wieniawski’s eight Études-caprices, written for violin with the accompaniment of a second violin. That version has been forgotten, but this music lives on in an arrangement for violin and piano by Fritz Kreisler. A saltarellewas originally an Italian dance that involved jumping, and Kreisler adopted that title for his arrangement of this brilliant music, which is full of an energy that dances along triple rhythms.

Wienisawski composed his Légende in Leipzig when he was 25, just before he went to Russia. This music has remained on the edge of the violin repertory–it was a favorite half a century ago, but seems to have been overshadowed more recently by works of greater brilliance. The title does not refer to a specific legend; rather, it suggests a romantic atmosphere. Légende is built on two theme-groups, both lyric and both beautifully written for the violin. A murmuring introduction gives way to the violin’s singing entrance; the more animated center section, in which the violin is double-stopped continuously, rises to a climax, and the music subsides to close on the opening material.

Wieniawski’s Variations on an Original Theme date from 1854, when the composer was only 19, and this music offers precisely that combination of tunefulness and blistering virtuosity that made him so popular a performer. The Variations open with an extended introduction marked Maestoso in which all alone the violin lays out a grand statement of the theme, or–more accurately–a variation of the theme; it is soon joined by the piano for the rest of the rather extroverted introduction. When the theme itself finally appears, it sounds almost innocent in its simplicity–Wieniawski marks this statement con grazia–and there follow three extended variations that allow a violinist to show his mettle: these feature extended passages in artificial harmonics and passages written in thirds, octaves, and tenths (Wieniawski must have had huge hands). The Finale is a fast waltz, and Wieniawski rounds matters off with a coda marked Allegro vivace.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Symphony No. 2 in C Major, Opus 61
Robert SCHUMANN
Born June 8, 1810, Zwickau, Germany
Died July 29, 1856, Endenich, Germany

Schumann and his wife Clara made a five-month tour of Russia in 1844. Her piano-playing was acclaimed everywhere, but Schumann found himself somewhat in the shade, and on their return to Leipzig the composer began to show signs of acute depression: he said that even the act of listening to music “cut into my nerves like knives.” So serious did this become that by the end of the year Schumann was unable to work at all–he gave up his position at the Leipzig Conservatory, and the couple moved to Dresden in the hope that quieter surroundings would help his recovery. Only gradually did he resume work, completing the Piano Concerto in the summer of 1845 and beginning work on the Second Symphony in the fall. Schumann usually worked quickly, but the composition of this symphony took a very long time. Apparently Schumann had to suspend work on the symphony for long periods while he struggled to maintain his mental energy, and it was not completed until October 1846. The first performance took place on November 5, 1846, with Mendelssohn conducting the Leipzig Gewandhaus Orchestra.

Given the conditions under which it was written, one might expect Schumann’s Second Symphony to be full of dark music, but in fact the opposite is true–this is one of Schumann’s sunniest scores, full of radiance and light. And, considering the extended and difficult period of the symphony’s composition, it is surprising to find the work so tightly unified. The symphony opens with a slow introduction--Sostenuto assai–as a trumpet fanfare rings out quietly above slowly-moving strings. During the earliest stages of this symphony’s composition, Schumann wrote to Mendelssohn that “Drums and trumpets (trumpets in C) have been sounding in my mind for quite a while now,” so apparently this trumpet-call was one of the earliest seeds of the symphony; it recurs throughout. The introduction gathers speed and flows directly into the Allegro ma non troppo, whose main subject is a sharply-dotted melody for violins and woodwinds. This opening movement is in sonata form, and near the end the trumpet fanfare blazes out once again.

The second movement is a scherzo marked Allegro vivace. In contrast to some of Schumann’s others symphonic scherzos–which can remain earthbound–this one flies. Almost a perpetual-motion movement, it makes virtuoso demands on the violins. Two trio sections interrupt the scherzo–the first for woodwinds in triplets, the second for strings–before the opening music returns and the movement speeds to an exciting close. At the climax of this coda, the trumpet fanfare rings out above the racing violins.

The Adagio espressivo, one of Schumann’s most attractive slow movements, opens with a long-breathed melody for the violins. This movement is the emotional center of the symphony, and though this music never wears its heart on its sleeve, its composition made such heavy emotional demands on the composer that he had to stop work temporarily after completing it.

In the finale–marked Allegro molto vivace–the energy of the opening movement returns as the music bursts to life with a rush up the C-major scale. Schumann said of the composition of this movement: “In the Finale I began to feel myself, and indeed I was much better after I finished the work. Yet . . . it recalls to me a dark period in my life.” The symphony’s unity is further demonstrated by Schumann’s transformation of the first four notes of the main theme of the Adagio into this movement’s second theme and then–at the climax of the entire symphony–by the return of the trumpet fanfare. It begins softly, but gradually grows to a statement of complete triumph, and–with timpani and brass ringing out–the symphony thunders to its close. Though the Second Symphony may have been the product of a “dark period” in its creator’s often unstable life, it also appears to have been the vehicle by which he made his way back to health.

Symphony No. 2 in D Major, Opus 73
Johannes BRAHMS
Born May 7, 1833, Hamburg
Died April 3, 1897, Vienna

Brahms was haunted by the example of Beethoven’s nine symphonies. “You have no idea how the likes of us feel when we hear the tramp of a giant like him behind us,” Brahms remarked to the conductor Hermann Levi, and he worked on his own First Symphony for nearly twenty years before he was ready to take it before audiences. The première in November 1876 was a success, and Brahms himself conducted the new work throughout Europe during the winter concert season. With the stress of that tour behind him, he spent the summer of 1877 in the tiny town of Pörtschach on the Wörthersee in southern Austria, and there he began another symphony. This one went quickly. To Clara Schumann he wrote, “So many melodies fly about that one must be careful not to tread on them.” Brahms’ First Symphony may have taken two decades, but his Second was done in four months, and its première in Vienna on December 30, 1877, under Hans Richter was a triumph.

While the Second Symphony is quite different from the turbulent First, this music is not all pastoral sunlight. The first two movements in particular are marked by a seriousness of purpose and a breadth of expression. Brahms’ friend Theodor Billroth spoke of only one side of the Second Symphony when he said: “It is all rippling streams, blue sky, sunshine and cool green shadows. How beautiful it must be at Pörtschach!” For all the sunshine in this symphony, the first two movements explore some of those shadows in depth.

The hand of a master is everywhere evident in the Second Symphony, particularly in Brahms’ ingenious use of the simple three-note sequence (D-C#-D) heard in the cellos and basses in the first measure. This figure recurs hundreds of times throughout the Second Symphony, giving the music unusual thematic and expressive unity. The constant repetition of so simple a figure might become monotonous or obsessive in the hands of a lesser composer, and it is a mark of Brahms’ skill that he uses this figure in so many ways. It gives shape to his themes, serves as both harmonic underpinning and blazing motor-rhythm, is by turns whispered softly and shouted at full-blast. Once aware of this figure, a listener can only marvel at Brahms’ fertile use of what seems such unpromising material.

The Allegro non troppo opens with this figure, and a rich array of themes quickly follows: a horn call, a flowing violin melody (derived from the opening three-note motto), a surging song for lower strings (Brahms characteristically sets the cellos above the violas here), and a dramatic idea built on the violins’ octave leaps. This wealth of thematic material develops over a very long span (the only longer movement in a Brahms symphony is the massive finale of the First) before the movement comes to a relaxed close.

The expressive Adagio non troppo opens with the cellos’ somber melody; while this is in B major, so dark is Brahms’ treatment that the movement almost seems to be in a minor key. The center section, with its floating, halting melody for woodwinds, brings relief, but the tone remains serious throughout this movement, which comes to a quiet conclusion only after an eruption in its closing moments.

After two such powerful movements, the final two bring welcome release. The charming third movement comes as a complete surprise. Instead of the mighty scherzo one expects, Brahms offers an almost playful movement in rondo form. The oboe’s opening melody (Brahms marks it grazioso: “graceful”) leads to two contrasting sections, both introduced by strings and both marked Presto. Brahms’ rhythms and accents here are imaginative and complex: phrases are tossed easily between instrumental families and complicated rhythms are made to mesh smoothly as one section gives way to the next. This movement so charmed the audience at the symphony’s première that it had to be repeated.

The Allegro con spirito opens quietly and quickly–so quickly that one may not recognize that its first three notes are exactly the same three notes that began the symphony. In sonata-form, the finale features a broad second subject that swings along easily in the violins. Full of energy and explosive outbursts, this movement drives to a mighty conclusion. We do not usually think of Brahms as a composer much concerned with orchestral color, but the writing for brass in the closing measures of this symphony is thrilling, no matter how often one has heard it.

 

Kodo 30th Anniversary - One Earth Tour 2011 North America
SAKAKI- Composed by Masaru Tsuji, Choreographed by Kenzo Abe (2011)
STRIDE- Composed by Mitsuru Ishizuka (2010)
CHONLIMA- Composed by Roetsu Tosha (1983)
MIYAKE - Traditional, arranged by Kodo
MONOCHROME - Composed by Maki Ishii (1976)
Intermission
JANG-GWARA- Composed by Ryutaro Kaneko (1992)
SORA - Composed by Shogo Yoshii (2010)
KUMO NO NAMIJI - Composed by Shogo Yoshii (2008)
O-DAIKO - Traditional, arranged by Kodo
YATAI-BAYASHI - Traditional, arranged by Kodo

PERFORMERS

Kazuki Imagai, Masaru Tsuji, Masami Miyazaki, Mitsuru Ishizuka, Kenzo Abe, Shogo Yoshii, Kenta Nakagome, Tokio Takahashi, Tsuyoshi Maeda, Eri Uchida, Mariko Omi, Yosuke Kusa, Akira Takahashi

STAFF

Mitsuru Ishizuka (Kodo) -ARTISTIC DIRECTOR

Katsuhiro Kumada (S.L.S.) - LIGHTING DESIGNER

Martin Lechner -TECHNICAL DIRECTOR

Tatsuya Dobashi (Kodo) - STAGE MANAGER

Jun Akimoto (Kodo), Nobuyuki Nishimura (Kodo) -COMPANY MANAGERS

Donnie Keeton -TOUR TRUCKING

 

Program notes by Kodo

About Kodo

Based on Sado Island in Niigata Prefecture, Kodo is known for elevating Japanese folk arts to a contemporary expression that captivates audiences around the world. Their performances, numbering in the thousands, have graced stages in every corner of the globe, leaving an indelible mark on the international music scene. From the time of the group’s inception to the present day, the eyes of the world have been on this intrepid ensemble. Their style is both revered and emulated by artists across multiple genres worldwide. Now in 2011, thirty years after the group first took to the stage at the Berlin Festival in 1981, Kodo embarks on a momentous journey, traveling first to America, then across their native Japan, and finally into Europe for a year that promises to be a crowning jewel on their thirty-year odyssey.

Artistic Director Mitsuru Ishizuka found his inspiration for this touchstone tour in the Kodo Rehearsal Hall, a pivotal part of Kodo Village. The Rehearsal Hall is the bedrock of creation for Kodo performances and the starting point for the group’s vigorous training program. Ishizuka designed this show to capture the atmosphere of this very special place—the enthusiasm, tension, stillness, breath, and fellowship felt between taiko and human being in this hallowed hall.

“The taiko clustered together on the stage, while based on the layout of the Rehearsal Hall, also conjures the scene of a Japanese shrine surrounded by large sacred trees,” explains Ishizuka. “People gather at a shrine to sing, dance, and drum so that their prayers may reach the heavens. In this same way, all of us at Kodo gather in our rehearsal hall and on stage day after day, singing, dancing, and playing the drum, in hopes that the sound of the taiko will reach as many people as possible.”

About the Program

The ten-piece program features three new works that will make their North American debut, as well as classic compositions from the Kodo repertoire that have earned the group an avid following across the globe. Among the new compositions, Sakaki opens the program with a male solo dance inspired by an age-old Shinto ceremony. This somber piece is the proverbial calm before the taiko storm and also acts as a kind of purification ceremony for the theater. Another new addition to the Kodo repertoire is Stride, written by artistic director Mitsuru Ishizuka and designed to make use of all of the drums in the group’s arsenal. This piece speaks of the “strides” Kodo has taken to date and the journeys that lay ahead as could only be portrayed through the youthful vigor of our next-generation performers. In contrast, Kodo member Shogo Yoshii found his inspiration for Sora through the group’s recent cross-genre collaborations that include contemporary dance and flamenco. This uplifting, rhythmical composition features the 3-stringed kokyu and Japanese flute, at once showcasing the influences of the music Kodo has encountered in their travels and capturing the aspirations of the group as it enters a new epoch.

Additional highlights include Monochrome, composed by modern master composer Maki Ishii. Conceived in the 70s, this timeless masterpiece instantly redefined the boundaries of the taiko as an art form, and its influence on the genre continues to be profound. A most unique Kodo composition, Jang-Gwara captures the versatility and levity of jangara cymbals as the players weave beautifully choreographed rhythms throughout this vibrant soundscape. Also included are traditional folk arts from around Japan that Kodo has arranged for the stage, such as the universal crowd-pleasers O-daiko, Miyake, and Yatai-bayashi. Together, these multifaceted pieces create an enthralling program of taiko, song, and dance that delivers the complete Kodo experience.

As Kodo celebrates its 2011 30th Anniversary One Earth Tour that highlights a new generation of young performers who will carry the group’s traditions into the future. The seamless changes from piece to piece are a carefully choreographed part of the performance, designed to make the entire show a single experience rather that a collection of separate songs. Audience members are invited to give themselves over to the flow of the program and be fully present as each blissful moment ensues and the sound of the taiko reverberates through their very beings.

KIKKOMAN is the official sponsor for

Kodo 30th Anniversary -

One Earth Tour 2011 North America

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Sextet for Strings in B-flat Major, Opus 18
Johannes BRAHMS
Born May 7, 1833, Hamburg
Died April 3, 1897, Vienna

We so automatically identify Brahms with Vienna that it is easy to forget that he did not move there until he was nearly 30. By that time, he had already written a great deal of music, and some of the best of these early works were composed while he was a court musician in Detmold. About 100 miles southwest of Hamburg, Detmold was a cultured court, much devoted to music, and for three seasons (1857-59) Brahms served as a court musician there. These years were quite productive for him musically. With a chorus, orchestra, and good solo performers at his disposal, Brahms could have his music performed immediately and could test his ideas. From these years came his two serenades for orchestra, the first two piano quartets, several choral works, and the completion of his First Piano Concerto.

It was during his final year at Detmold that Brahms began his Sextet in B-flat Major, completing it in 1860. Perhaps because it is an early work, critics have been quick to detect influences. Brahms’ admirable biographer Karl Geiringer hears the influence of Schubert in the first movement, of Beethoven in the scherzo, and of Haydn in the finale. But the Sextet already shows Brahms’ unmistakable voice, particularly in its rich sonorities and in the way a wealth of musical ideas grows out of each theme. And in contrast to the clenched intensity of some of Brahms’ late chamber music, the Sextet is full of sunlight.

A sextet is a string quartet plus additional viola and cello, and Brahms fully exploits these lower sonorities as well as playing off combinations of instruments impossible in a string quartet. The gentle, rocking main subject of the Allegro ma non troppo, heard immediately in the first cello, is only the first in a number of thematic ideas in this sonata-form movement, but its relaxed and flowing ease sets a tone that will run throughout the Sextet–this is music that proceeds along a mellow songfulness rather than through the collision of unrelated ideas. Brahms’ performance markings tell the tale here: the first theme is marked espressivo; the second subject–for upper strings–is marked dolce and pianissimo; while the third, a winding idea for cello, is marked poco forte espressivo animato. The development treats the first two thematically, but the third is developed rhythmically: Brahms derives a series of rhythmic patterns from this theme that help bind the movement together, and the theme reappears in its melodic shape only in the recapitulation. The lengthy movement closes with a nice touch: the brief coda, played pizzicato, moves gracefully to the two concluding chords.

The second movement, in somber D minor, is a theme and six variations. The first viola immediately lays out the firmly-drawn theme, and the first three variations seem barely able to suppress a sort of volcanic fury that seethes beneath the surface of this music. Even in chamber music Brahms favored a heavy sonority, and at several points in these variations all six instruments are triple-stopped, creating huge chords played simultaneously on eighteen strings. A ray of sunlight falls across the music at the fourth variation, which moves to D major, while the sonorous fifth is almost entirely the province of the first viola, accompanied by the violins’ wispy octaves. The dark sixth variation serves as the coda–the cello, playing with an almost choked sonority, returns to the D-minor darkness of the opening and leads the movement to its quiet close.

After these two massive movements, the pleasing Scherzo zips past in barely three minutes. The scherzo section itself is playful but feels a little subdued in comparison to the slashing, full-throated trio. This rises to a sonorous climax before the return of the opening scherzo; Brahms closes with a mighty coda derived from the trio. The concluding Poco Allegretto e grazioso is a rondo based on the first cello’s amiable opening theme. Significant interludes intrude on the course of the movement, which makes use of the same kind of rhythmic underpinning that bound the first movement together so imaginatively. The rondo theme itself undergoes variation as this movement proceeds, and Brahms rounds things off with a coda so powerful that it feels virtually symphonic.

Two Pieces for String Octet, Opus 11
Dmitri SHOSTAKOVICH
Born September 25, 1906, St. Petersburg
Died August 9, 1975, Moscow

When Shostakovich died in 1975, he was remembered primarily as a symphonist, but the last several decades have seen new interest in his chamber music, particularly the impressive cycle of fifteen string quartets. Shostakovich came to the string quartet relatively late in life, but as a very young man he had experimented with chamber music, composing a piano trio at 17 and the Two Pieces for String Octet at 18, while he was still a conservatory student.

From this same period came Shostakovich’s dazzling First Symphony, Opus 10, and in fact he worked on the symphony and the Two Pieces simultaneously. The Two Pieces are in the same neo-classical manner as the symphony. Shostakovich scored this music for string octet, specifically the same double string quartet that another teenaged composer, Felix Mendelssohn, had used in his Octet. The form can seem strange: this brilliant, bittersweet music consists of two contrasting and unrelated movements, both characterized by high energy levels.

Composed in December 1924, the Prelude is dominated by the powerful sequence of ominous chords heard at the very beginning. This movement is episodic, with sharply contrasting passages for muted triplets, pizzicato chords, and a virtuoso part for the first violin before closing on a quiet unison D. The Scherzo, written in July 1925, is much more acerbic. It too is episodic, though here the thematic material tends to be short and angular. The fiery main idea, announced by the first violin, rushes this movement to its sudden, powerful close.

The Two Pieces for String Octet were first performed in Moscow on January 9, 1927, by the combined Glière and Stradivarius Quartets.

Octet for Strings in E-flat Major, Opus 20
Felix MENDELSSOHN
Born February 3, 1809, Hamburg
Died November 4, 1847, Leipzig

It has become a cliché with a certain kind of critic to say that Mendelssohn never fulfilled the promise of his youth. Such a charge is a pretty tough thing to say about someone who died at 38–most of us would think Mendelssohn never made it out of his youth. And such a charge overlooks the great works Mendelssohn completed in the years just before his death: the Violin Concerto, the complete incidental music for A Midsummer Night’s Dream, and Elijah. But there can be no gainsaying the fact that the young Mendelssohn was a composer whose gifts and promise rivaled–perhaps even surpassed–the young Mozart’s. The child of an educated family that fully supported his talent, Mendelssohn had by age 9 written works that were performed by professional groups in Berlin. At 12 he became close friends with the 72-year-old Goethe, at 17 he composed the magnificent overture to A Midsummer Night’s Dream, and at 20 he led the performance of the St. Matthew Passion that was probably the key event in the revival of interest in Bach’s music.

Mendelssohn completed his Octet in October 1825, when he was 16. One of the finest of his early works, the Octet is remarkable for its polished technique, its sweep, and for its sheer exhilaration. Mendelssohn’s decision to write for a string octet is an interesting one, for such an ensemble approaches chamber-orchestra size, and a composer must steer a careful course between orchestral sonority and true chamber music. Mendelssohn handles this problem easily. At times this music can sound orchestral, as he sets different groups of instruments against each other, but the Octet remains true chamber music–each of the eight voices is distinct and important, and even at its most dazzling and extroverted the Octet preserves the equal participation of independent voices so crucial to chamber music.

Mendelssohn marked the first movement Allegro moderato ma con fuoco, and certainly there is fire in the very beginning, where the first violin rises and falls back through a range of three octaves. Longest by far of the movements, the first is marked by energy, sweep, and an easy exchange between all eight voices before rising to a grand climax derived from the opening theme. By contrast, the Andante is based on the simple melody announced by the lower strings and quickly taken up by the four violins. This gentle melodic line becomes more animated as it develops, with accompanying voices that grow particularly restless.

The Scherzo is the most famous part of the Octet. Mendelssohn said that it was inspired by the closing lines of the Walpurghisnacht section near the end of Part I of Goethe’s Faust, where Faust and Mephistopheles descend into the underworld. He apparently had in mind the final lines of the description of the marriage of Oberon and Titania:

Clouds go by and mists recede,
Bathed in the dawn and blended;
Sighs the wind in leaf and reed,
And all our tale is ended.

This music zips along brilliantly. Mendelssohn marked it Allegro leggierissimo–“as light as possible”–and it does seem like goblin music, sparkling, trilling, and swirling right up to the end, where it vanishes into thin air.

Featuring an eight-part fugato, the energetic Presto demonstrates the young composer’s contrapuntal skill. There are many wonderful touches here. At one point sharp-eared listeners may detect a quotation, perhaps unconscious, of “And He Shall Reign” from the Hallelujah Chorus of Handel’s Messiah, and near the end Mendelssohn skillfully brings back the main theme of the Scherzo as a countermelody to the finale’s polyphonic complexity. It is a masterstroke in a piece of music that would be a brilliant achievement by a composer of any age.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

ANNÉES DE PÈLERINAGE
(YEARS OF PILGRIMAGE)

Three contemporary descriptions of Franz Liszt:

an excessively tall and thin figure, a pale face with sea-green eyes which shone with rapid flashes like waves in flames . . . an indecisive walk in which he seemed to glide rather than set foot on the ground, a distracted and unquiet appearance like that of a ghost about to return to darkness.

His mouth turns up at the corners, which gives him a most crafty and Mephistophelean expression when he smiles, and his whole appearance and manner have a sort of Jesuitical elegance and ease . . . He is all spirit, but half the time at least, a mocking spirit . . . He is rather tall and narrow . . . and he made me think of an old-time magician more than anything, and I felt that with a touch of his wand he could transform us all.

I saw Liszt’s countenance assume that agony of expression, mingled in the paintings of Our Saviour by some of the early masters; his hands rushed over the keys, the floor on which I sat shook like a wire, and the whole audience was wrapped in sound, when the hand and frame of the artist gave way. He fainted in the arms of the friend who was turning pages for him, and we bore him out in a fit of hysterics. The effect of this scene was really dreadful. The whole room sat breathless with fear, till Hiller came forward and announced that Liszt was already restored to consciousness and was comparatively well again. As I handed Madame de Circourt to her carriage, we both trembled like poplar leaves, and I tremble scarcely less as I write this.

Over the span of what promises to be an extraordinary afternoon and evening, pianist Louis Lortieoffers those attending this concert a virtually unique musical experience: a complete performance of all three books of Franz Liszt’s Années de pèlerinage (“Years of Pilgrimage”). This monumental work occupied Liszt across almost his entire creative career: he sketched the earliest of these pieces when he was in his twenties and completed the last when he was 66. The twenty-three pieces that make up Années de pèlerinage span a total of nearly three hours (there will be a break for dinner between Book II and Book III), and this music shows us many facets of Liszt’s complex personality.It will show us the virtuoso pianist, of course, but we will also see Liszt the traveler, alert to place and to physical impressions. This music will let us hear Liszt the lyricist (some of Liszt’s loveliest music is in the Années de pèlerinage), but we will also be aware of Liszt the visionary, a composer who heard entirely new sounds and created a daring new harmonic language. We will sense Liszt the reader, alert to the literature of his day, and Liszt the political activist, keenly tuned to the events and forces around him. And we will recognize that the composer of this music was Abbé Liszt, who in his later years took minor religious orders in Rome and who always found in his own faith one of the strongest well-springs of his own creativity. In a very real sense, the three books of Années de pèlerinage offer a musical autobiography of Liszt. He sketched the music of the first book when he was still a very young man, the second book comes from the years of his maturity and greatest fame, and the last book represents some of his final musical thoughts, as he looked back across his life and into the future.

The “pilgrimage” of the title was Liszt’s own–this music records his travels, both physical and spiritual, through Europe, through art, and through time. But the audience at this concert will become voyagers of their own–they will accompany Liszt on this journey, experiencing his world through his eyes and ears, and in the process they will take on some of that creator’s own temperament, one that combined a fiery spirit with the most sensitive understanding. It will be monumental journey for all who venture out to accompany Liszt on it.

Première Année: Suisse, S.160
Franz LISZT
Born October 22, 1811, Raiding
Died July 31, 1886, Bayreuth

In 1835, the young Franz Liszt and his mistress Marie d’Agoult took up residence in Geneva, where their first daughter was born that December. Marie d’Agoult (1805-1876) was an impressive figure in her own right. Trapped in an arranged marriage and the mother of two small children, she abandoned her family to become Liszt’s lover. The two lived together at a time when that was considered scandalous; they had three children together, and one of these, Cosima, would later become the wife of Richard Wagner. After she and Liszt split up in 1844, Marie d’Agoult became a historian, political observer, and writer–her history of the revolutions of 1848 remains a respected work even today.

Liszt had toured throughout Europe, but he loved staying in Switzerland, and over the next four years he composed a collection of piano pieces inspired by Swiss scenes and published these in 1842 under the title Album d’un voyageur. He was only in his twenties when he wrote these pieces, and as the years went by he felt the need to revise these youthful efforts. He came back to them when he was in his early forties and living in Weimar, revised the set, and published them in 1855 under the title Années de pèlerinage (Suisse): “Years of Pilgrimage: Switzerland.”

The nine pieces of the Swiss collection stretch out to nearly fifty minutes, and they encompass a wide range of expression, from gentle pastoral impressions through thunderous mountain storms, from solemn and heroic music to the playful. The nine pieces do not need extended comment and should be enjoyed as the evocative scene-painting that Liszt intended.

Some brief notes: Chapelle de Guillaume Tell is an act of homage to Switzerland’s national hero, here set in ternary form, with solemn outer sections surrounding a more animated center section.

Several of the pieces are examples of “water music”: Au lac du Wallenstadt and Au bord d’une source are full of the rippling, sparkling evocation of water that would–two generations later–so influence Debussy and Ravel. Lake Wallenstadt is a massive lake set high in a mountain valley in Switzerland. Of Au lac du Wallenstadt Marie d’Agoult later wrote: “the shores of the lake of Wallenstadt kept us for a long time. Franz wrote there for me a melancholy harmony, imitative of the sigh of the waves and cadence of oars, which I have never been able to hear without weepint.” In Liszt’s published version of Au bord d’une source, the piece is prefaced by a quotation from Schiller: “In murmuring coolness the play of young Nature begins.”

Other pieces picture scenes from the high meadows of Switzerland: Pastorale, with its cascading thirds and rocking rhythms, and Eglogue, based on shepherd songs. Orageis a depiction of a storm in the mountains (that title means simply “storm”); Liszt marks the main section Presto furioso, and pounding octaves evoke the fury of the storm. Le mal du pays is an evocation of homesickness. Two of the pieces appear to have been especially close to Liszt’s heart. Vallée d’Obermann was inspired by a scene from Etienne Senancour’s novel Obermann (1804), in which a wild young hero wanders restlessly through the forests of Switzerland. This is the longest of the nine pieces, and Liszt sets for himself the difficult task of picturing the hero going through a transcendental experience. The conception seems almost orchestral, and in fact Liszt instructs the pianist at points to play quasi cello and quasi oboe; beginning quietly on the falling phrases that run throughout, this piece rises to an ecstatic climax.

Liszt described Les cloches de Genève as a nocturne that incorporates the sound of the churchbells of Geneva. After some of the furious episodes that have preceded it, this brings the set to a quiet close in the calm night of Geneva. Two generations later, a young French composer named Maurice Ravel wrote a similar description of the sound of church bells in a deep valley, La vallée des cloches, and published it as the last movement of his Miroirs.

Deuxième Année: Italie, S.161

Liszt and Marie d’Agoult made an extended visit to Italy in 1838-39. While in Italy, Liszt began to sketch a second collection of piano pieces in the manner of the Album d’un voyageur. But where that collection, which eventually became the first book of Années de pèlerinage, was devoted to physical locations in Switzerland, now Liszt changed his focus: the seven pieces of Italie were inspired by varied works of Italian art.

The first three pieces depict quite different works. The gently lyric Sposalizio was inspired by Raphael’s painting “The Betrothal of the Virgin Mary,” on display in the Brera Museum in Milan. This music seems to capture some of the rich reds, blues, and browns of that painting.

The dark Il Penseroso was written in response to Michelangelo’s imposing statue of Giuliano de’ Medici in the Medici Chapel in Florence. In the score, Liszt prefaced this piece, which has been described as “brooding melancholy,” with a quotation from Michelangelo: “I am thankful to sleep, and more thankful to be made of stone. So long as injustice and shame remain on earth, I count it a blessing not to see or feel; so do not wake me–speak softly!”

The Canzonetta del Salvator Rosa is Liszt’s lively setting of a song attributed to that artist. Rosa (1615-1673) was both poet and painter. He spent his career in northern Italy, where he executed a series of intense canvases that have seemed to many to look forward to romanticism.

While in Italy, Liszt and Marie d’Agoult read through the sonnets of Petrarch together, and Liszt was so struck by these poems that the following year he wrote three songs that set Petrarch’s sonnets 104, 47, and 123. Liszt transcribed the three songs as piano pieces and revised them for inclusion in the second book of Années de pèlerinage. While the impulse behind these three pieces is lyric, Liszt turned the piano versions into virtuoso keyboard works.

Sonetto 47 opens with a brief but impetuous introduction before settling into the main melody of the song, which Liszt marks both con intimo sentimento and sempre dolce and which sings gracefully on syncopated rhythms.

By contrast, the famous Sonetto 104 opens powerfully (Agitato assai), as befits the troubled topic of this sonnet, but this abrupt beginning quickly gives way to the melody of the song, which is extended at length. The writing for piano is particularly impressive here, with difficult chordal passages, powerful writing in octaves, great cadenza-like flourishes, and chains of thirds.

The subject of Sonetto 123 is more peaceful, and Liszt marks this setting Lento placido and specifies that the performance should be dolcissimo and espressivo.

The final work of this set is a sort of companion-piece to the three Petrarch settings. Liszt borrowed the elaborate name Après une lecture du Dante from a poem by Victor Hugo and appended his own description fantasia quasi sonata; the work is sometimes known as the Dante Sonata. Written in 1839, the same year as the Petrarch settings, it was very difficult for Liszt: Marie d’Agoult wrote to a friend to say that its composition “was sending him to the very devil.” Certainly the topic gripped Liszt, for it here inspires some of his most vivid tone-painting.

The Dante Sonata opens with powerful descending octaves meant to depict the entry into hell and doubtless inspired by the line “Abandon hope, all ye who enter here.” Liszt underlines this association by having the octaves descend on the interval of a tritone. This unsettling interval (a diminished fifth) has been associated for centuries with the devil–its unresolved dissonance was referred to as the diabolus in musica, and its use was forbidden in some circles. Here that ominous sound makes an ideal accompaniment for the descent into hell, and soon we are plunged into the torment of the damned on music that Liszt marks lamentoso. Liszt biographer Alan Walker notes that one of Liszt’s students–on information provided by the composer–copied the following lines from The Inferno into his own score at this point:

Here sighs, with lamentations and loud moans,
Resounded through the air pierced by no star,
That e’en I wept at entering. Strange tongues,
Horrible cries, words of pain,
Tones of anger, voices deep and hoarse,
With hands together smote that swelled the sounds,
Made up a tumult, that for ever whirls
Round through that air with solid darkness stained,
Like to the sand that in the whirlwind flies.

Consolation comes with the serene second subject, perhaps a vision of heaven from out of the pit of hell. Liszt extends these ideas through a furious development–there are moments of radiant calm along the way, but finally the Dante Sonata drives to a dramatic and sonorous close.

Troisième Année, S.163

The third book of the Années de pèlerinage, which comes from late in Liszt’s life, is quite different from the first two, and it reflects the fact that his life in these years was in transition and in turmoil. Following his split from Marie d’Agoult, Liszt had begun a long affair with a young Russian woman, the Princess Carolyne zu-Sayn Wittgenstein (1819-1887), and by 1848 they were living together in Weimar, a fact that once again surrounded Liszt with scandal. Hounded by critics of both his musical ideas and his personal life, Liszt gave up the post of kapellmeister in Weimar in 1859 and moved the following year to Rome. He and the Princess Wittgenstein had hoped that her marriage could be annulled so that they could marry, but in 1861 came the crushing news that the marriage would not be annulled. Liszt soon took minor orders in the Catholic Church and lived for part of each year in the handsome Villa d’Este in Rome. Thereafter he divided his time between Rome, Weimar, and Budapest. He died at Bayreuth in 1886, and–overcome with grief–the Princess did not long survive him: she died seven months later.

Liszt composed the third book of the Années de pèlerinage at the Villa between 1867 and 1877, though it was not published until 1883, shortly before his death. The Villa d’Este is a handsome sixteenth-century villa built on a steep hillside in Tivoli. It is famous for its gardens and particularly for its fountains, which are of many different and elaborate designs and which stretch down the hillside. By the time Liszt lived there, the Villa had fallen into disrepair (it has since been renovated), but the fountains and gardens were intact, and they made a profound impression on the composer.

The third book of Années de pèlerinage consists of seven pieces, once again on Italian subjects but without the specific focus on works of art that unified the second book. Liszt’s late piano music is quite different from the virtuoso works of his youth, and audiences will find these seven pieces in many ways visionary–the sound is leaner, the harmonies experimental to the point of daring, and endings can feel curiously unresolved, as if Liszt is refusing to settle for traditional notions of harmonic resolution.

Several of the pieces in the third book have religious inspiration: the opening Angelus and the closing Sursum Corda (that title–the first line of an ancient prayer–translates “Lift up your hearts”). Sunt lacrymae verum is based in part on an ancient Hungarian scale.

The Funeral March, the earliest of the pieces in this set to be written, was composed in memory of the Emperor Maximilian, executed in Mexico in 1867.

By far the most famous of the pieces in the third book, however, are those that were in some way inspired by the Villa d’Este. Two were inspired by the cypresses on the grounds of the estate and certainly Respighi must have been aware of this music when, half a century later, he wrote his own music inspired by the pines and other aspects of Rome. Liszt called both of these pieces “threnodies”–a dirge or lamentation. Both are dark, and the opening of the second–with its unresolved harmonies–is one of the most striking moments in the collection.

The finest of the Villa d’Este pieces, however, is Les Jeux d’eau a la Villa d’Este (“Play of the Waters at the Villa d’Este”), a musical evocation of one of the sparkling fountains on the estate. This shimmering music would have a powerful influence a generation later on two young French composers who would write a great deal of similar “water” music: Debussy and Ravel (one of whose pieces is called Jeux d’eau). Liszt’s portrait of sunlight sparkling off the waters of the fountain seems pure impressionism: the swirling beginning gives way to more lyric ideas in the middle section. In the score at this point Liszt includes a quote from St. John: “But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I give him shall become in him a fountain of water springing up into eternal life.”

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Quartettsatz in C Minor, D. 703
Franz SCHUBERT
Born January 31, 1797, Vienna
Died November 19, 1828, Vienna

Schubert composed the Quartettsatz–that title, which did not originate with Schubert, means simply “quartet movement”–in December 1820, when he was just a few weeks short of his 24th birthday. He had apparently planned to write a standard four-movement quartet, but completed only the first movement and a 41-measure fragment of what would have been an Andante second movement. No one knows why he set so promising a work aside and left it unfinished, but–like the “Unfinished” Symphony–the surviving movement is significant enough by itself to stand as a satisfying whole.

Curiously, the Allegro assai opening movement of this quartet is similar to the first movement of the “Unfinished” Symphony: both feature the same sort of double-stroked opening idea in the first violins, both are built on unusually lyric ideas, and both offer unexpected key relations between the major theme-groups. In fact, the key relationships are one of the most remarkable aspects of the quartet: it begins in C minor with the first violin’s racing, nervous theme, and this quickly gives way to the lyric second idea in A-flat major, which Schubert marks dolce. The quiet third theme–a rocking, flowing melody–arrives in G major. As one expects in Schubert’s mature music (and the 23-year-old who wrote this music was a mature composer), keys change with consummate ease, though one surprise is that the opening idea does not reappear until the coda, where it returns in the closing instants to hurl the movement to its fierce conclusion.

Listed as the twelfth of Schubert’s fifteen string quartets, the Quartettsatz is generally acknowledged as the first of his mature quartets. The first eleven had been written as Hausmusik for a quartet made up of members of Schubert’s own family: his brothers played the violins, his father the cello, and the composer the viola. Because he was writing for amateur musicians in those quartets, Schubert had kept the demands on the players relatively light–his cellist-father in particular was given a fairly easy part in those quartets. But in the Quartettsatz and the three magnificent final quartets Schubert felt no such restrictions. The Quartettsatz, which makes enormous technical demands (including virtuoso runs for the first violin that whip upward over a span of three octaves), was clearly intended for professional performers.

Gargoyles, Opus 29
Lowell LIEBERMANN
Born February 22, 1961, New York City

We can no longer speak of Lowell Liebermann as one of America’s younger composers–he turns 50 a month from today–but he remains one of our most prolific: his list of opus numbers has now reached well over one hundred. And this music has found an audience: the recording of Liebermann’s first two piano concertos was nominated for a Grammy®, and his 1987 Flute Sonata has been championed by James Galway and recorded numerous times. Liebermann received his bachelor’s, master’s, and doctorate at the Juilliard School, and for its centennial celebration in 2006 the institution commissioned an opera from him; the opera, based on Nathanael West’s 1933 novel Miss Lonelyhearts, was premièred at Juilliard in April 2006.

Gargoyles, a suite of four brief movements for solo piano, has become one of Liebermann’s most frequently-performed works, and it has been recorded more than a dozen times. Commissioned by the Tcherepnin Society, Gargoyles was first performed on October 14, 1989, at Alice Tully Hall by Eric Himy.

A gargoyle is a fantastic decoration, often in the shape of a devil-like animal, placed at the corners and extremes of buildings, and this music is well-named: there is something dark, alien, and macabre about these four little pieces, each of which is haunting in its own way. In a sense, Gargoyles is a first cousin to Ravel’s Gaspard de la Nuit: both are brilliant suites for piano, both are full of eerie and frightening music, and both have something of the fantastic about them.

The fast outer movements of Gargoyles frame two central movements at slower tempos. The Presto bursts to life with a falling three-note figure that will recur throughout, and the music whips forward along its driving 6/8 meter. In the Adagio semplice, a ghostly melody floats above an accompaniment that often sounds like a tolling bell. There is something disembodied about this music, as if the subdued gray of its tonal palette has almost been drained of expression. Some of that same melancholy can be heard in the expressive third movement, where the haunting main theme is heard above the feathery ripple of the accompaniment. The suite concludes with the aptly-titled Presto feroce. This movement, which is indeed fast and ferocious, is a virtuoso toccata, and it drives Gargoyles to a powerful and very exciting conclusion.

Piano Quartet in E-flat Major, K. 493
Wolfgang Amadeus MOZART
Born January 27, 1756, Salzburg
Died December 5, 1791, Vienna

Mozart wrote only two piano quartets (violin, viola, cello, and piano), but he is generally credited with inventing the form (it is true, however, that other composers, including a young teenager named Beethoven, had already experimented with the form). In his piano trios, Mozart sometimes wrote what are essentially piano sonatas with string accompaniment–the piano has the musical interest, while the strings play distinctly subordinate roles–but in the piano quartets he faced squarely the problems (and the possibilities) of the new form and solved them by liberating the string voices and making them genuine partners in the musical enterprise.

Mozart completed his first piano quartet, in G minor, in October 1785 just as he was beginning work on The Marriage of Figaro. The opera occupied him throughout the winter, and after Figaro began a successful run in Vienna on May 1, 1786, Mozart returned to chamber music: that year saw three piano trios, a string quintet, and the Piano Quartet in E-flat Major, completed on June 3, only a month after the première of Figaro.

Coming from a particularly happy period in Mozart’s brief life, this quartet is marked by a genial and utterly open spirit. The firm beginning of the Allegro–the opening statement concludes with little fanfares–establishes the bright mood that pervades this quartet. While Mozart reserved the key of G minor for some of his most serious statements, he preferred E-flat major as the key for nobility, warmth, and breadth. That contrast is beautifully illustrated by the two piano quartets: the stormy first, in G minor, is followed by the more relaxed E-flat major quartet. Of particular interest in the first movement is the way Mozart sets the three string instruments in opposition to the piano: the strings often play together, presenting ideas as a group or responding to the piano. This extended movement includes a third theme, and Mozart even calls for a repeat of the entire development before the brief coda.

The opposition of piano and strings is most evident in the quiet Larghetto, a nocturne-like movement of unusual harmonic interest. The piano announces the graceful main theme, and the strings respond as a group–the music moves easily between piano and strings. The concluding Allegretto, however, makes the piano the star. The piano’s music here is full of brilliant runs and virtuoso writing, while the strings retreat to the shade, merely answering or accompanying it. But it is easy to forgive the concerto-like qualities of this movement when the piano’s part is so exciting, easy to be swept along on the triplet runs that eventually dash this movement to its close.

Piano Quintet in A Major, Opus 81
Antonin DVORÁK
Born September 8, 1841, Muhlhausen, Bohemia
Died May 1, 1904, Prague

Universally acclaimed as one of Dvořák’s finest works, the Piano Quintet comes from the summer of 1887, between the composition of two of his greatest symphonies: the Brahmsian Seventh (1885) and the lyric Eighth (1889). Dvořák was 46 at this time, and the Quintet shows the hand of a master at every instant. This is tremendously vital music, full of fire, sweep, and soaring melodies. Written at Dvořák’s summer home at Vysoká, in the forests and fields of Czechoslovakia, the Quintet comes from one of the composer’s periods of intense nationalism, and he employs characteristic Czech musical forms in the middle movements. The Quintet also takes much of its character from the sound of the viola. Dvořák was a violist, and in the Quintet the viola presents several of the main ideas, its dusky sound central to the rich sonority of this music.

The cello has the lyric opening idea of the Allegro, ma non tanto. This undergoes some surprising transformations, both thematic and harmonic, before the viola introduces the pulsing second theme. This movement, in sonata form, is built on sharp contrasts: the music ranges from delicate effects to thunderous climaxes before closing on a triumphant restatement of the second theme.

The second movement is a dumka, a form derived from an old Slavonic song of lament. Dvořák moves to the relative minor (F-sharp minor) for this movement, and he makes an effective contrast of sonorities in the first few moments: in its high register, the piano sounds glassy and delicate; far below, the viola’s C-string resonates darkly against this. This powerful opening gives way to varied episodes: a sparkling duet for violins that returns several times and a blistering Vivace tune introduced by the viola. The somber opening music returns to bring the movement to its quiet close.

Dvořák notes that the brief Molto vivace is a furiant, an old Bohemian dance based on shifting meters, but–as countless commentators have pointed out–the meter remains unchanged throughout this movement, which is a sort of fast waltz in ABA form. The dancing opening gives way to a wistful center section, which is in fact a variant of the opening theme. The Finale shows characteristics of both rondo and sonata-form movement. Its amiable opening idea–introduced by the first violin after a muttering, epigrammatic beginning–dominates the movement. Dvořák even offers a deft fugato on this tune as part of the development before the music races to the powerful close of one of this composer’s finest scores.

 

Program notes by Eric Bromberger

Scherzo No. 4 in E Major, Opus 54
Frédéric CHOPIN
Born February 22, 1810, Zelazowska Wola, Poland
Died October 17, 1849, Paris

Though the term had been used earlier, it was Haydn who conceived of the scherzo in its modern sense. In 1781, he called the third movement of some of his string quartets a “scherzo.” What had been the old minuet-and-trio movement now became a scherzo (and trio), and Haydn’s choice of that name indicated that he wanted more speed and liveliness. Beethoven took this evolution one step further: his scherzos, usually built on very short rhythmic units, explode with violent energy and with enough comic touches to remind us that scherzo is the Italian word for joke.

In his four scherzos, Chopin does not copy the forms of Haydn or Beethoven, but adapts the general shape of the classical-period scherzo for his own purposes. He keeps the quick tempo, the 3/4 meter, and (usually) the ABA form of the earlier scherzo, but makes no attempt at humor–the emphasis in this music is on brilliant, exciting music for the piano. The general form of the Chopin scherzo is an opening section based on contrasted themes, followed by a middle section (Chopin does not call this a trio) in a different key and character; the scherzo concludes with the return of the opening material, now slightly abridged.

Chopin’s Scherzo in E Major, his final work in this form, was composed in 1842 and is suffused with a spirit more relaxed than one generally associates with the scherzo–it is full of sunny, almost rhapsodic music. It is also his longest, and the entire scherzo is to some extent unified around its first five notes, which will reappear throughout in a variety of guises. Particularly striking is the central episode in C-sharp minor, in which a flowing melody moves along easily over a rocking accompaniment. The return of the opening material is extended, and the final pages are brilliant.

Two Nocturnes, Opus 62
No. 1 in B Major
No. 2 in E Major

Chopin composed the two nocturnes of his Opus 62 in 1845-46: they were the last nocturnes he published during his lifetime. While the Nocturne in B Major shows the delicacy one expects from this form, this particular example is quite restrained. Chopin marks the opening both dolce and legato, and the music proceeds with unusual gentleness. The middle section brings little contrast–Chopin marks it simply sostenuto, and it is just as restrained as the opening. Only the quietly-surging syncopations in the left hand ruffle the calm surface of this music. The most distinctive part of this nocturne comes at the return of the opening theme, for now Chopin buries it beneath a continuous (and very difficult) trill in the pianist’s right hand. Gradually this trill vanishes, and the Nocturne in B Major makes its way to the understated close.

The Nocturne in E Major is particularly lovely and has proven popular with performers and audiences alike. Chopin marks the opening both Lento and sostenuto, and here a supple right-hand melody arches freely over steady accompaniment. The nocturne is in the expected ternary form, though Chopin offers a second theme in the opening section–it presses steadily forward over steady sixteenth-notes in the left hand. The central episode is marked Agitato, though one feels that is an indication more of tempo than character–the music moves firmly along sharply-defined rhythms rather than growing truly agitated. Chopin reprises both opening themes, now slightly varied, and the nocturne fades into silence on a very brief (three-measure) coda.

Three Mazurkas, Opus 59
No. 1 in A Minor
No. 2 in A-flat Major
No. 3 in F-sharp Minor

The mazurka was originally an old country dance from the village of Mazovia near Warsaw (its residents were referred to as Mazurs), and as a boy in Poland Chopin heard and saw it danced. That dance was in triple time, with the accent sometimes (but not always!) on the second or third beat; in its original form the mazurka was danced by groups of couples who would separate and return, and it was sometimes accompanied by a bagpipe. Chopin fell in love with this rough country dance, and his approximately sixty mazurkas span his career: he wrote the first at 14, the last in the year of his death. What most appealed to Chopin was the raw, wild quality of this music, and in his own mazurkas he transformed that rough dance into the vehicle for some of his most sophisticated music.

Chopin composed the three mazurkas of his Opus 59 during the summer of 1845, which he spent with George Sand at her summer home in Nohant. Already the domestic tensions that would tear apart that household (and his relationship with Sand) were making themselves felt, yet there is no trace of any of this in these three mazurkas. No. 1 in A Minor moves easily along its Moderato tempo, with the spare main theme in the right hand; Chopin moves to A major for the more stately second subject, and this becomes more animated. At the return comes one of those points that dismayed early critics: Chopin brings the opening theme back in the “wrong” key of G-sharp major and only gradually makes his way back to the home key and a quiet close. No. 2 in A-flat Major is somewhat more lively–the marking is Allegretto, though Chopin specifies that he wants the performance to be dolce. The steady 3/4 of the left-hand accompaniment might almost make this seem like a waltz, were it not for the freedom and vitality of the right-hand melodies. No. 3 in F-sharp Minor is the most famous and striking of the set. The opening right-hand melody is energized by its constant triplets, and this simple beginning grows more complex as it proceeds: the clear textures of the opening vanish in the F-sharp major central episode, as does the steady left-hand accompaniment, and Chopin creates music of unusual contrapuntal complexity. The opening material returns, and all seems set for a straightforward close when Chopin springs one final surprise: he goes back to F-sharp major and rounds off this mazurka with an extended and quiet coda in this “wrong” key.

Études, Opus 10
No. 5 in G-flat Major
No. 6 in E-flat Minor
No. 7 in C Major
No. 8 in F Major
No. 9 in F Minor
No. 10 in A-flat Major
No. 11 in E-flat Major
No. 12 in C Minor

While still a teenager in Warsaw, Chopin heard Niccolò Paganini perform his Caprices for Solo Violin and was impressed (like so many other musicians of that era) with what the Italian composer had achieved in this music. Here were extraordinarily complex works for the violin that presented specific technical problems yet managed to be exciting and engaging music at the same time. Chopin resolved to write something similar for the piano, and over the next few years–a difficult time for the composer–he did just that.

Chopin left Poland–never to return (it was then being swallowed up by Russia)–in 1830 and settled the following year in Paris. Even before leaving Warsaw, Chopin had begun work on a series of étudesfor the piano, and he completed the set of twelve in Paris in 1832. These twelve short pieces were not composed in the order in which they now appear–Chopin went back and carefully revised them and arranged them in a new order before publishing them in 1833. He dedicated them to the other phenomenally-talented pianist of the era, Franz Liszt. Chopin was only 23 at that time; Liszt was 22.

On this recital Mr. Tan plays the final eight études of Opus 10.

These études have become one of the supreme tests of a pianist’s skill, particularly of the new virtuoso style developing in the early nineteenth century. Theydemand a pianist with huge hands as well as a nearly-perfect technique: many of the chords stretch so far that they are beyond the reach of pianists with small hands. It should be noted, however, that not all of theetudes are fast and brilliant: No. 6 in E-flat Minor is a quiet Andante that tests a pianist’s ability to sustain a singing line through unexpected keys. But it is the brilliant writing–the cascading runs of No. 8 in F Major or the dancing triplets of No. 10 in A-flat Major (one of the most difficult pieces ever written)–that first capture a listener’s imagination. Many of these études have become famous on their own, particularly No. 5 in G-flat Major, known as the “Black Key” because it is played only on those keys, and No. 12 in C Minor, nicknamed the “Revolutionary” and said to be an expression of Chopin’s furious reaction when he learned that Warsaw had fallen to the Russians.

Rondo in E-flat Major, Opus 16

Chopin was never interested in the role of the “star” performer like Paganini and Liszt, who performed to tumultuous applause before huge crowds in vast halls. In fact, after he made Paris his home, Chopin rarely performed in public, choosing instead to make his few appearances as a pianist in private homes before small, invited audiences. This does not mean, however, that Chopin was immune to the appeal of virtuoso music, and during his first years in Paris he did compose several works driven by a conscious virtuosity.

The Rondo in E-flat Major, composed in 1832, is one of these pieces. Not much is known about the occasion for which this music was intended, and it has remained one of the composer’s less-known works. The New Grove Dictionary describes it as a work of “showy virtuosity,” and in his 1949 study of Chopin’s music Herbert Weinstock noted that it was at that point “not performed at all.” Half a century later, that assessment may seem extreme–the Rondo has been performed and recorded many times–but Weinstock is right that this music remains generally unfamiliar to audiences.

It falls into two parts. It opens with a substantial introduction, set in C minor and marked Andante. This begins in a somber, subdued manner but soon turns virtuosic, with long runs and extended passages written in octaves. The music proceeds without pause into the Rondo proper, marked Allegro vivace and now in E-flat major. This section is very fast and very difficult, a sort of music one does not expect from Chopin, and along the way its busy progress is broken by several subordinate themes. But the rondo theme returns continually, and at the end it drives the music to a grand climax and an emphatic conclusion on ringing octave E-flats.

Ballade No. 3 in A-flat Major, Opus 47

Chopin himself was the first to use the term “ballade” to refer to a piano composition, appropriating the name from the literary ballad: he appears to have been most taken with the lyric and dramatic possibilities of the term, for his four ballades fuse melodic writing with intensely dramatic–almost explosive–gestures. After Chopin’s death, Liszt, Grieg, Faure, and Brahms would compose works for solo piano that they too called ballades.

Formally, Chopin’s ballades most closely resemble the sonata-form movement (an opening idea contrasted with a second theme-group, and the two ideas developed and recapitulated), but the ballades are not strictly in sonata-form, nor was Chopin trying to write sonata-form movements. His ballades are quite free in form, and their thematic development and harmonic progression are sometimes wildly original. All four ballades employ a six-beat meter (either 6/4 or 6/8), and the flowing quality of such a meter is particularly well-suited to the sweeping drama of this music. All four demand a pianist of the greatest skill.

Because of the literary association and the dramatic character of the music, many have been quick to search for extra-musical inspiration for the ballades, believing that such music must represent the attempt to capture actual events in sound. Some have heard the Polish struggle for independence in this music, others the depiction of medieval heroism. Chopin himself discouraged this kind of speculation and asked the listener to take the music on its own terms rather than as a representation of something else.

Chopin wrote the Ballade in A-flat Major in 1840-41 and performed the work in public in 1842. The least overtly dramatic of the four ballades, this one nevertheless contains music of extraordinary beauty. The opening theme–a quiet, rising figure–also contains the falling half-step that gives shape to the lilting second subject.

Four Mazurkas, Opus 33
No. 1 in G-sharp Minor
No. 2 in D Major
No. 3 in C Major
No. 4 in B Minor

Chopin composed the four mazurkas of his Opus 33 in 1837-38. As he often did in a set of pieces, Chopin here placed the most substantial work at the end. The first three mazurkas in the set are rather brief. No. 1 in G-sharp Minor is marked Mesto (sad)–a flowing opening idea gives way to a middle section marked appassionato that passes by almost instantly before Chopin closes with a reprise of the opening. No. 2 in D Major repeats its opening phrase obsessively before giving way to a substantial central episode in two parts. The ending is impressive: Chopin accelerates in the coda, and the right hand suddenly flashes upward across two octaves to the concluding D. No. 3 in C Major, again very brief, is marked Semplice (simple). The concluding No. 4 in B Minor is an extended–and very interesting–piece of music. It is not in the standard three-part form, but instead alternates its main ideas and even introduces a new theme as it proceeds. The opening is somewhat waltz-like, but the dramatic second episode is powerful–Chopin marks it Risoluto (resolute). The music moves between these sections, and the very gentle third theme sneaks in along the way. After all this energy, this mazurka trails off into sudden silence.

Polonaise-Fantaisie in A-flat Major, Opus 61

Written in 1845-6, the Polonaise-Fantaisie is one of Chopin’s final works–and one of his most brilliant. A polonaise is a national Polish dance in triple time, characterized by unusual rhythmic stresses; the fact that it is usually at a moderate rather than a fast tempo gives the polonaise a more stately character than most dance forms. Many composers have written polonaises, but the fourteen of Chopin remain the most famous, and some feel that this distinctly Polish form allowed Chopin an ideal channel for his own strong nationalist feelings during his exile in Paris.

The polonaise is usually in three parts: a first subject, a contrasting middle section, and a return of the opening material. The Polonaise-Fantaisie keeps this general pattern but with some differences: Chopin writes with unusual harmonic freedom and incorporates both themes into the brilliant conclusion–doubtless he felt that he had reshaped the basic form so far that it was necessary to append the “Fantaisie” to the title.

The Allegro maestoso introduction is long and rather free, while the first theme group–in A-flat major–is remarkable for the drama and virtuosity of the writing. This makes the quiet middle section, in the unexpected key of B major and marked Poco più lento, all the more effective: a chordal melody of disarming simplicity is developed at length before the gradual return of the opening material. The final pages are dazzling–Chopin combines both themes and at one point even makes one of the accompanying figures function thematically as the Polonaise-Fantaisie winds down to its powerful final chord.

Piano Sonata No. 3 in B Minor, Opus 58

Chopin wrote the Piano Sonata in B Minor, his last large-scale composition for piano, during the summer of 1844, when he was 34. He composed the sonata at Nohant, the summer estate in central France he shared with the novelist George Sand. That summer represented a last moment of stasis in the composer’s life–over the next several years his relationship with Sand would deteriorate, and his health, long ravaged by tuberculosis, would begin to fail irretrievably. Dedicated to Madame la Comtesse Emilie de Perthuis, a friend and pupil, the Sonata in B Minor was published in 1845. Chopin himself never performed it in public.

Chopin’s sonatas have come in for a hard time from some critics, and this criticism intensifies to the degree that they depart from the formal pattern of the classical piano sonata. But it is far better to take these sonatas on their own terms and recognize that Chopin–like Beethoven before him–was willing to adapt classical forms for his own expressive purposes. The Sonata in B Minor is a big work–its four movements stretch out to nearly half an hour. The opening Allegro maestoso does indeed have a majestic beginning with the first theme plunging downward out of the silence, followed moments later by the gorgeous second subject in D major, marked sostenuto. The movement treats both these ideas but dispenses with a complete recapitulation and closes with a restatement of the second theme. The brief Molto vivace is a scherzo, yet here that form is without the violence it sometimes takes on in Beethoven. This scherzo has a distinctly light touch, with the music flickering and flashing across the keyboard (the right-hand part is particularly demanding). A quiet legato middle section offers a moment of repose before the returning of the opening rush.

Chopin launches the lengthy Largo with sharply-dotted rhythms, over which the main theme–itself dotted and marked cantabile–rises quietly and gracefully. This movement is also in ternary form, with a flowing middle section in E major. The finale–Presto, non tanto–leaps to life with a powerful eight-bar introduction built of octaves before the main theme, correctly marked Agitato, launches this rondo in B minor. Of unsurpassed difficulty, this final movement–one of the greatest in the Chopin sonatas–brings the work to a brilliant close.

 
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
You are not authorised to view this resource.
You need to login.
More...
<< Start < Prev 1 2 3 4 5 Next > End >>

Results 1 - 50 of 219
SPONSORS